Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

"You know i am the beginning, what shall you do?"

A bright light glowed, slowly flowing around tall blue haired male an and a short green haired gremlin. It was like stars dancing around them in a circle. a beautiful sight if not givin' the current scenario. Since only one of them can remain.

The 'young girl' began floating in front of the man, who looks no older then 21, raised his gloved hand and placed it in front of him. Facing the green haired female as she floated towards him, as she as well raised her bare hand to face him.

The girl touched the man's hand, she slowly disappeared into him, leaving behind a light blue color as seeming her energy merged with him.

The last thing the girl remembered.....is the man leaving the realm of darkness, with his hair and eyes now green. A new power awakening in him

~

"Hey, kid. Wake up"

The girl's green eyes blinked open as she slowly moved off the ground. She soon realized she was in a forest near some sort of gate.

Two the guards stood above her, weird looking ones if she were to be honest, a third person who was above her was a person who wore the officer's academy uniform, a bit banged up and a bit of blood on it. He had dark pink hair and green eyes similiter to her very own, maybe a shade lighter if you were to look closely. He looked down at her in shock.

Before the girl could say anything and question where is she, the pink haired boy spoke up, "aren't you the goddess Sothis?!" his voice was clear in shock. Seeming can't believe what he is even looking at.

Sothis, the green haired 'girl', slowly stood up. "i am..." she eyed around before looking at Edmund, recent memories started coming back, "how are you alive?" She remembers him dying in the battle to revenge Jeralt, her vessel's father.

"i remember dying..." The pink haired boy looked down at his uniform, still broken and bloody, both noticing that there is a big hole in his shirt, where it looks like he was stabbed, but there is no physical injury on him, "and....now i am here"

The guards were confused, thinking the children were lost or were from a different village, "who are you two?" The one covered in bandages asked.

Sothis blinked at the man, silently wondering on why he needs the banges, before answering his question, "I am Sothis, but people call me the beginning" she placed a hand on her chest and slightly bowed her head to the duo.

"i am Edmund Everdarth" Edmund gave a wary to the ninja duo, "Nice to meet you..." well he won't say nice under these circumstances since they stand over him and the ground.

The duo took a good look at them. Sothis and Edmund don't look like they're from here or anywhere for that matter and can sense that they don't have any chakra, at least none that is noticeable.

"we should bring them to the Hokage" One of them said as the other one nodded.

~

Sothis and Edmund were pretty sure they were no longer in pr near the monastery, that's for sure. The village, or 'hidden leaf village' as the ninja informed them. It was very different from the Kingdom, Alliance and even the Empire. Maybe they were no longer in Foldan? But that doesn't explain how Sothis is here in the flesh and how someone can take a nearly dead boy into another country.

They duo have gotten weird looks from the villagers; they assume mainly because of their clothes. Sothis maybe because of her ears as well. They are pretty pointy, no wonder why Rhea, Seteth and Flayn hide theirs's.

"We're here" said the ninja who covered one of his eyes, did Sothis even catch his name? wait, she didn't even realize when they made it there.

The two ninja knocked on the door, after hearing a small 'enter'. The group went inside. The Hokage, better known as Hiruzen Sarutobi, was smoking something that the two Fodlan natives couldn't tell what it's called. He looked up from the scrolls and paper work he was doing, his eyes slightly widen at the nonfamiliar newcomers.

"Sir, we found these two passed out in front of our village" One of the ninjas said, bowing down along with the other one, which made the new duo sense the Hokage was the leader or at least someone powerful in this place, "they are seeming came from nowhere."

"i can't tell if this is some weird after life....." Sothis rubbed her messy green hair, "or Byleth is having a very weird dream" earning questionable or confused looks from the others.

"the professor had weird dreams?" Asked the young pink haired boy, slightly tilting his head. He had overheard Byleth used to have some pretty random dreams.

"Well..." Sothis gave an awkward smile, almost like she had to make up something on, "More like memories from my lifetime, but that's beside the point."

The Hokage coughed, which catch the attention of the Fodlan duo, before speaking to them in a stern yet calm voice, "Who are you both and what were you doing outside my village?"

Edmund was shocked to see the 3rd Hokage not recognize Sothis, "how do you not recognize the goddess?!" he gasped as he pointed at Sothis, "Lady Rhea drilled her image into everyone's head!"

When the pink haired boy was young, he heard of Sothis very often. So does the majority of Foldan, even other countries from what he heard from Petra and Shamir. Even though they're not the religious type of gals.

The 3rd was more confused, and he shook his head, "i have heard of no such thing" he said, "my village isn't the most religious but i believe we would have heard of a 'goddess.'"

Sothis was a bit flabbergasted, not because they didn't recognize her name or face (even though her physical appearance isn't what it used to be), it's because this place seems so out of Rhea's reach. Since there was no place she can recall that hasn't at least said something about her years ago.

"Well, it would be rude not to say anything..." The green aired gremlin coughed a bit, "Sothis is my name, but people called me the beginning." before motioning to Edmund. "This young boy is Edmund from the holy kingdom of Faerghus. Surely you must hear of the kingdom, yes?"

The 3rd looked at the other ninja, who shook their heads since they as well never heard of it, the Hokage spoke up again, "No, we are currently in Konoha."

"we're.....no longer in Fodlan, are we?" Edmund looked over at Sothis, eyes widen in shock and fear as the current reality had fallen over him.

Sothis, who looked as shocked as he was, eyes widen in shock, "i don't think we are..."

Just then before the conversation could continue, A man with a scar of his face came running into the room, "NARUTO IS PAINTING ON THE HOKAGE MONUTMENTS AGAIN!!" which created shock and confusion to the current group,

~

Sothis was holding back some laughter as she saw the rock faces covered in paint. Of course, she did find it foolish that the young boy was so bold but couldn't help but laugh at it.

Edmund was to say, shocked, to say the least, He known people who were not fans of Sothis, but he never (or at least not in person) saw people straight up painted of her face.

Iruka, who the duo found out the name of, was dragging Naruto back to the academy. Scolding him and saying he will clean up his mess after classes.

"Children of this place are troublesome as well..." Sothis mumbled as she is seeming was no longer in laughing mood. It looks like she is stuck with reckless students.

"Seems so..."Edmund agreed slowly nodding his head as his green eyes looked at the faces in the mountains. Guess no matter the world there will always be someone crazy.

"but the boy has spirit, i can give him that" Sothis eyes Naruto, she felt.....some kind of kinship with him. Somewhat like how she felt with Byleth when she first met him.

The Hokage sighed, "Let's get back to my office, we have much to talk about" he will leave the scolding and punishment to Iruka this time as he took the duo back to his office.

~

"You're going to put us into what now?"

Sothis's eyes widen at she slightly raised her voice at the old man, her hands slammed on the desk. Edmund was equally as confused as the goddess next to him,

The Hokage sigh as he repeated himself, "If what you two say is true, we can't have you running around in this world with no knowledge on how to survive" he stroke his beard, "and even if you can survive on your own, if people find out about where you're from, they will most likely want to get their hands on you. So, i will be sending you to the academy for young ninja. To learn about this world"

Sothis paused, her lips went into a thin lone as arms crossed around her chest as thought about the options. There is no where to really go, she nor Edmund know this unknown land and it's unlikely she would go back to Byleth any time soon. Plus there will be unfamiliar and possibly familiar foes that might want to kill her or take her power.

"fine...." Sothis sighed in defeat, there is very little she can do. She doesn't really want to travel in the unknown unprepared.

Edmund spoke after Sothis, "may i ask, where we will be staying?" he asked, "since it seems we will be living here for the foreseeable future, we need a place to live"

The Hokage nodded at that, "I will arrange or you to live with one of my Jonin for the time being. As extra protection and to help you while you stay util you can live by yourselves"

Sothis mentally cringe at the idea of living with a complete stranger. Honestly she felt wary about it since it's mainly due to how she died originally and it almost sounds like they will be held prisoner for a time. But this is the best they got.

"So, when does this academy start?" Asked the pink haired male, slightly tilting his head.

"now"

~

The duo baraly got to class on time, luckily Iruka took it well enough. He got them in the front of the class, "these will our new students from now on. Treat them kindly"

"you can call me Sothis" Sothis interduce herself, a hand on her chest as she slightly bowed her head before raising it, "It will be a honor working beside everyone"

Edmund did the same as Sothis, mimicking her actions, "I'm Edmund von Everdarth, nice to meet you all"

The class whispered to each other, ah of course, none that the duo can really pick up on.

"does anyone have any questions?" Iruka asked, many raised their hands, "Shikamaru" he pointed at the pineapple haired boy.

"Why is your clothes so weird?" The lazy boy asked, slighly eyes the duo. Which offended the green haired goddess and slightly sadden the boy in pink.

"Our clothes our completely normal where we live" Sothis's eye twitch, as she head patted the pink haired boy, "and you're one to talk who wears fishnets for a shirt. i don't take fashion advice from someone like you" she huffed in anger. Making the blond in a ponytail snicker. The pineapple hair boy muttered somethign along the lines 'what a drag'

"my sister says i look very handsome....: Edmund frowns as he muttered, luckily the Hokage got someone to repair his clothes. But they still look a little beaten up.

Next was a girl with light pink hair and teal eyes, she could maybe pass for a female version of Edmund if he was a female with a lighter color palette and with a big forhead to, "do you like anyone in this class?" the question was more directed at Sothis then Edmund.

Sothis find the question very stupid, i mean out of all the questions she could as, she asked if she liked anyone she never met. Edmund spoke as he was also dumbfounded by the question, "how could i like someone without getting to know them first?"

Sothis nodded in agreement, come to think of it, she never really liked liked someone in a romantic way before, "agreed, if i were to say. It would be Edmund since he is the only one that i know"

The girl seem satisfied with that answer, she didn't mark Sothis as a love rival. At least not yet anyways.

"Okay, Sothis" Iruka got the goddess attention, "you are going to sit between Naruto and Sasuke" he pointed at the blond boy she had seen earlier and a boy with hair that looks like a duck butt, "Edmund, you will sit next to Choji" he then pointed at a chubby boy with swirls on his cheeks, snacking on some chips. He remains her of this boy in the golden deer.

"you will be okay?" Sothis faced Edmund, somewhat fearing him with other people he doesn't know.

Edmund nodded, "of course, i'll be fine" he went to the boy, sitting down next to him.

Sothis went over to sit between Naruto and Sasuke, which made the majority of girls stares at her in jealousy. She didn't really care though and didn't really fully understand why. Since she had no relationship with anyone yet.

Sasuke looked over at the green haired female, taking in her physical appearance. He never seen anyone like her before and doesn't know any clan or village that dress like her. Which made him somewhat suspicious of the girl but he won't say anything for the time being.

Naruto seemed almost excited that Sothis sat next to him, "I'm Naruto Uzumaki, believe it!" he gave her a wide grin, "I'm going to be the next Hokage"

Sothis softly chuckled, almost finding it adorable. Troublesome as Naruto seems, she got the feeling they will get along, "hope we can be friends, young Naruto" she got the feeling if he was in her world, he would fit perfectly in the golden deer.

Iruka got everyone's attention and began saying that they needed to retake a transformation test, thanks to Narut's actions, which made the class groaned in disappointment. But Sothis and Edmund....

"WHAT RIDICLOUS SPELL IS THIS?!" Sothis screeched in confusion and a bit of rage making everyone look at her oddly.

"Huh?"

"spell?" Iruke blinked before noticing someone was missing, "wait...where is?" before anyone could say anything, a girl around Sothis's age broke in. Hair as green as the said goddess but shorter.

"Sorry i was late..." The girl was out of breath as she looked up with a small smile, "i went to clean the monutains"

Sothis gasped out loud, eyes widen in shock as tears formed in her eyes, "sister?!"

The girl looked at Sothis, eyes equally as wide in shock, "Sothis?!"

Chapter Text

"sister?" Sothis looked at the green haired female, her hair was short and smooth compared to her own. Her outfit was more like this world unlike her own.

The other green haired female's eyes widen as it began tearing up before running and hugging Sothis like if she let go she would disappear, "it's been so long..." She whispered into Sothis's ear. Voice cracking.

Sothis hugged back with just as much feeling, joy and sadness overwhelmed her, "i missed you" before leaning back and breaking the hug, "how are you even here?!"

The younger one of the two hummed, seeming hesitant from the gaze from their classmates, "I will tell you later" she patted Sothis's shoulder, "for now, just play along with their tests and such..."

"alright then...."Sothis mumbled, before looking a bit more confused than she already was, "but how does one even do the transformation one? Is that a sort of magic?"

Pneuma softly chuckled as she shock her head, "they call it chakra. It's not as difficult as you'd think for us"

"Oh, what a strange name to call it..." The longer haired female said out loud to herself, resting a hand on her cheek in thought.

Iruka got the classes attention once more, getting everyone to line up and do the transformation jutsu one by one. When it was Sothis's turn, she transformed into Byleth which made people (Besides Edmund and Pneuma) wonder who he is, while Edmund and Pneuma transform into Pyra, Edmund's older sister, She had pink hair and green eyes like Edmund.

After classes were finished, Pneuma took Sothis and Edmund to the back of the school, away from other students. To cut it short, she short haired female explained everything she knows about the world from Naruto.

"That...makes a lot of sense" Sothis didn't fully grasp the knowledge, but still nodded, "but the real question is, how did we get here? Like....the last thing i remember is how my vessel, Byleth, got trapped in the dark void and i have to fuse my spirit with him and now..." She hold her head.

Pneuma sighed, also not knowing the answer to that yet, "I'm not entirely sure, to be honest" She gave a wary smile.

Sothis sighed in disappointment, before looking her sister in the eye, "but the more important question is....how are you even alive?" her eyes watered a bit, "i thought you...."

"oh, i never died" Pneuma smiled as she lightly giggled, "i was turned into a sword, i was still able to watch everything was going on. Just unable to interact much with people"

Sothis's eyes widen for a moment, before softening a bit, "I'm....i'm so sorry that happened." her voice cracked a bit, "it must have been so painful to sit in silence for so long"

Pneuma nodded a bit, "it was, but it was like watching a long drama play out" giving a dry chuckle.

"How did that fate become of you?" Sothis asked, worry and hate fill her chest, "was it the fault of the ones who slither?"

Pneuma's face said it all when her sister mention the ones who sither in the dark, "Indeed." she sighed before explaining more, "your daughter, was one of the few who survived, went ballistic killing the murderer and starting her own church years later with Cichol and Cethleann"

Sothis groaned as she facepalmed, "Serios...." she finds it cringe worthy about people worthiping her, she may be powerful but she never saw herself as a goddess. At least from memory.

"But your granddaughters though, they are sweethearts" Pneuma slightly change the subject, a small pride smile on her. She seen Cethleann, better known to the humans as Flayn, and Rhea's long lost daughter Melody in action and they were kind.

"they seem like kind souls" Sothis agreed, nodding, "if i had a body of my own back then...." she paused for a moment, "and....my memories, i wish i could spend time with them" she cursed fated took her away from her family and family that will never meet or talk to.

"indeed" Pnenuma felt pity for her older sister, knowing what it's like to not being about to talk to their family in years. Badly wanting to scold Serios, hug Cethleann, spend time with Cichol.

"is....there anyone of our kin still alive?" Sothis's eyes were pleading with her beloved sister to tell her thr tinest bit of good news, "or it's just them?"

Pneuma paused as she thought, "Cichol is, he now goes by Seteth. Cethlean is now Flayn. From rumers i also heard Indech and Macuil are still alive but other then that, no. The some died in the battle of heroes" it pained her to know it's just 5 who remain, not including Melody, "their bodies, hearts....turned into weapons and creats passed down, nobody knowing the truth"

Sothis's eyes watered. Tears ran down her face. Her beloved children, people who called family, "all my beloved children...." her fists gone into a ball, "gone. Just like that." does nobody even remember their names? Faces? Anything? Most likely no, even Rhea, Seteth and Flayn must not remember them fully.

Edmund look apon the goddess in pity, he undersands what it's like to lose family, "I'm sorry for your losses" he told the sisters.

Sothis shock her head, whipping her eyes as they narrow at nothing at all, "it's my fault for nothing being able to protect them from their killers" she hissed in rage, greef, saddness, "but....i hope the next generation could avenge them" Byleth came to mind, he was strong. Stronger then anyone gives them creadit for. She has faith he will win.

Edmund placed a hand on Sothis's shoulder, giving a kind smile, "I'm sure they will, Lady Sothis" that made her feel calm. Knowing he was right.

"Thank you, Edmund" Sothis placed a hand over his, gently smlining back, "you are a very kind person."

Edmund slight blushed in embarrassment, removing his hand and rubbed his cheek, "it's a honor hearing it from you" he chuckles a bit.

Sothis sighed, giving a wary smile, "but just call me Sothis" which gain a confused from the boy, "because from this point forward we will be friends"

Edmund's eyes widen before smiling, "okay" he agreed.

Sothis gave Edmund a headpat, "then it's an agreement" which made him let out a small 'kay'.

Pneuma soon started explaining how chakra works, the diffrent chakra types, the pros and cons, more that Sothis never really wants to remember, "that's the way so you two don't get confused" she said in glee, "the test is tomorrow, but for example. Just think of it as magic"

"i see..." Sothis slowly nodded, humming, "that's useful."

"yeah....it's rather complicated" Pneuma agreed, nodding.

"you don't say.." Sothis deadpan, why is this world so different to theirs, "but we have to get used to it, it's the only way to survive in this very strange world."

~

The trio went back to the class when the break was over. Apparently, they were being assign to teams. It was something that took Sothis by surprised. She and her sister were both assigned to team 7, with Naruto, Sakura and Sasuke. Who had very mix feelings about them joining.

"Why aren't you three on your own team?!" Sakura asked, in truth she was more on the bitter side when she heard they were joining team 7, "there are three of you but you join us?"

"don't worry about such trivial things" Pneuma said, calmly. She forced the Hokage to let her and Sothis be on the same group.

Sothis nodded in agreement, "Also, don't be nosy. What my sister does is her own business" Cue Sakura huffing in annoyance.

~

It was Lunch time and the sisters were minding their own business, walking around until they heard Sakura talking about how Naruto is a orphan and alone he is in front of Sasuke.

That triggered Sothis, especially to her Jeralt's death was resent and how she left her remaining children alone, "who do you think you are?!" she turned to Sakura, stomping over to her with Pneuma right behind her, "you know nothing about suffering of ones who lost their parents or those who never made them to begin with!"

Pneuma nodded, bawling her fists, "saying such things shows how naive and stupid you truly are" she hissed at Sakura. The rage of the sisters were truly scary.

Sasuke's eyes widen a bit, he didn't know the sisters would say such stuff but he tried to keep the surprised he was.

"Say one more ignorant statement and I won't hesitate to put you in your place" Sothis glared sharply at the pink haired female, "believe me, i can and would" It scared Sakura, she knew Sothis wasn't playing around.

Pneuma place a hand on Sothis's shoulder, trying to calm her down, "as much i'd enjoy that you shouldn't kill her Sothis"

"so just send her to the nearest healer?" Sothis huffed in anger, "okay, got it"

Pneuma shock her head, sighing as she began leading Sothis back to the classroom, "let us go back to the classroom, sister" She said, in a calm voice.

Sothis huffed once more, agreeing since she have nothing to do, "fine...i got nothing better to do"

~

The sister's arrived in the classroom after all the students have left with their sensei's took them. But Edmund was still in the classroom, sitting on a desk near by. From what Sothis heard from her sister , she did something to do with it after hearing Edmund wasn't going to be in the same team as them. So now the trio is on the same team.

"Edmund?" Sothis was a tiny bit surprised, "You're here as well?"

Edmund nodded, smiling after seeing the sisters, "yes i am, i was told that i was put on your team because lady Pneuma wouldn't allow it" he chuckled.

"Of course" Pneuma nodded, crossing her arms as she smiled in joy, "i think it's more efficient to have all three of us together"

Sothis would agree, plus it's safer for him to be on same team as them. She doesn't want Edmund to get hurt or die again. She wouldn't forgive herself if that fate fallen onto him again.

"Anyways..." Pneuma coughed, getting the other two full attention, "I thought it would it would be best to keep you two up to date with what's happening in our world of birth"

"you can do that?" Sothis blinked in confusion.

"of course, i am still Pyra's sword" said the other sister.

Pneuma went to the same desk as Edmund and sat down, with Sothis following and doing the same. She used her abilities to make a small purple window like portal, it showed Byleth, Melody, who was Byleth's childhood friend, the blue lions, the golden deer and church of Seiros fighting the empire soldiers.

One of those who slither in the dark blasted Byleth into the abyss, Melody jumping after him and transforming into her dragon form. Shielding him from the rock and the falling.

Sothis almost had a heart attack from seeing Byleth and Melody pretty much falling to what would be a normal human's death, "Fools! how they can be so reckless?!"

"Their alive, which surprised me is why your granddaughter didn't just carry him out" Pneuma sighed seeing how the duo fell into the darkness of the abyss.

Sothis sighed, running her hand in her hair, "i am not sure myself. She either forgot how to fly or somehow got injured" she deadpan, "I blame Seiros for both. I failed as a mother."

Pneuma shock her head, "don't blame yourself, sister."

Sothis spoke up again, "I can't help it...but" she took a deep breath, "i hope my kin would be okay."

"don't worry" Edmund tried to cheer Sothis up, "I'm sure the professors would survive."

Just then, the door opened which made Pneuma closed the magic window before the person can see it. It turned out to be Sasuke Uchiha.

"Oh, Sasuke" Sothis turned her head towards the boy, "You're here early"

Sasuke looked over at the trio, nodding his head towards Sothis, "how come i never seen the two of you in the village before?" He asked. He seen Pneuma before, but never Sothis and Edmund, it was weird to him.

Sothis, quickly coming up with a lie "oh, because you never ran into us before" it was a weak excuse, but she had to say something.

Sasuke eyed them, suspiciously, "whatever..." He went to his desk and sat down. Seeming thinking of something.

Sothis pouted a bit, "nice to meet you to, sunshine" she sighed.

"he remines me of Felix..." Edmund muttered, remembering how Felix is always suspisous and angry towards pretty much everyone.

Pneuma leaned closer to Sothis, smiling as she whispered into her ear, "you always had a think for the silent type, sister" she giggled. Teasing the older goddess.

Sothis blushed a bit before replying in frustration, "i just tend to attract them for some reason."

"Indeed you do" Pneuma smiled brighter.

Silence fell over the room. Minutes have passed and admitting it was a bit uncomfortable, until Edmund has to ask, "Is Pyra okay, Lady Pneuma?" he was worried for his sister, she always took care of him since he was a baby. It pains him to not be with her now.

"yes, she is fine" Pnuema said, plainly. Trying to reassure Edmund, "she's just taking care of your future brother in law and taking care of sweet Bernadetta and little Lorelei"

"That poor girl...." Sothis sweatdropped, feeling bad for the girl since she has to deal with a baby, a girl with many issues and a man who is on his last sting of sanity.

Sasuke was listening to their conversation, who were they talking about? what was happening? he thinks tey were planning something evil. Probably best to keep a eye on them.

~

Naruto and Sakura came in not to much later, Sakura started simping over Sasuke. Which annoyed Sothis but tried to ignore it. Naruto who came back from the bathroom.

"Oh, Naruto" Sothis smiled and floated over to the boy, "i see you returned"

"Yep! can't wait to meet our new sensei" Naruto was shaking in excitement. Sothis can tell he was ready to be a ninja, but she can't help but feel like he doesn't fully understand the dangers of missions.

Hours passed; it took a long time for their sensei to show up. Naruto put an eraser above the door to prank their new teacher, which Sakura needed up scolding him for and Sasuke doubted it would even work.

Until....It actually did when a silver haired male with 90% of his face covered walked throw the door. The eraser fell on his head, bouncing off it and falling onto the ground. The room fell silent outside of Naruto and Sothis snickered in amusement.

Naruto laughed hardly, "Haha, you fell for it"

"I'm so sorry, Sensei" Sakura stood up and walked over, "i tried to stop him" well not enought.

"my first impression....." The man paused, "is you're all idiots." making the students deadpan.

Edmund pouted, "i miss the professors now...." at least Byleth and Melody never insulted the students. Or at least not to their faces.

Sothis headpatted Edmund as she glared harshly at the man, upset at him saying Edmund was an idiot.

The man ignored the reactions of his new students, "let's go to the rooftop" he then disappeared with some smoke.

~

After everyone made it to the roof, the group sat down while the man was in front of them. They found out his name was Kakashi Hatake. But literally nothing else, so he told them to introduce themselves.

"My name is Sothis" The green haired began speaking, "i enjoy sleeping mostly, spending time with people i care for for......" she began thinking more of what she enjoys and dislikes, "i guess that's it. What i dislike.... idiots, People disturbing my rest, and..... people"

"I'm Pneuma, i enjoy my big sister and spending time with her and others I dislike liars and stupid mortals" The others besides Edmund and Sothis looked at her weird when she said 'mortals', "I plan to kill those who have wronged me and my family... I also enjoy sweets"

Team 7 looked at the goddess duo intrigued by this. Especially Kakashi and Sasuke, they can tell they are more that meets the eye.

"i am Edmund von Everdarth" Edmund began his interdiction, "i enjoy hanging out with my friends and my sister. I like training, spending time with people i care for, protecting those who can't protect themselves, i also really love my older sister, Pyra. I dislike people who are disrespectful and think their above it all."

Sothis mostly didn't pay attention to the other introductions. She mostly zoned out for the majority of it, until Kakashi said to meet him tomorrow in the morning with no breakfast.

"why not? I haven't eaten since......" Sothis paused as she thought for a minutes, when did she eat again? "huh....when I last actually ate?"

Pneuma sighed, "we ate yesterday, sister" she shouldn't be surprised at Sothis is somewhat forgetful.

Sothis chuckled awkwardly, rubbing the back of her head, "Of yes. I forgot"

everyone who remain deadpan at that reply.

~

The next day, The Foldan trio went early then the rest of team 7. Edmund and Sothis were half sleepy, who can blame them? Edmund is a young human who needs sleep and Sothis is so used to sleeping and not walking around on her own.

Pnuema sat down by a tree, Edmund was on her right while Sothis is on her left. Resting their heads on her shoulder, trying not to fall asleep.

The younger goddess had the magic mirror open again, seeing the professor duo still in deep sleep in a river, "your vessel and granddaughter are still asleep" she mused, staring at the duo.

"i guess this is what happens when my vessel and one is a dragon...." Sothis muttered, yawning as she looked at the mirror. She seen her dragon children sleep for a few years, days or months.

Pnuema switched the scene to Rhea sitting in a cell, she looks paler than she is, hair much longer then it was and bags under her eyes, "Serios got captured by the empire." she said, pity and sadness, that all Sothis can hear in her voice. She can't blame her, Rhea may have done things she never would approve off but she is still her daughter and last remaining children.

Edmund seemed to be just as sadden and worried, "will this war stop?" He asked, his voice slightly cracked under the presser, "I miss the old peace we had back then...." he missed his friends, his sister, his professors, classmates. He is to young to be dragged into such a mess. He doesn't understand why Edelgard could start a war, willing to sacrifice the many and to what end?

"hopefully soon," Sothis spoke, trying to calm the younger boy's worried. She could tell it was eating away at them, "I just hope the children are safe. How are they anyways?" she wanted to know the students were safe.

"our beloved blue lions well... they're fine" Pnuema paused, her eyes narrowing slightly, "young dimitri is going on his rampage trying to kill all the enemies within 10 miles of him" she touched the mirror, it glitched to moments of Dimitri, how he lost his eye when escaping prison when Dedue sacrificed himself for him, how he slowly lost his mind and talking to the 'dead', killing people who don't deserve such a fate even when they did something that may be wrong, "right now their..."

Sothis's eyes widen, her heat beating faster and faster, "Their are alive.....no?" she cared for the prince. His fate can not be dead, not yet.

Pnuema didn't say a word as she moved the mirror to the present time, Edmund's older sister Pyra was fighting their father, who was apart of the ones who slither in the dark, ripping out her left eyes with little to no feeling.

Sothis and Edmund's eyes widen. Shock, anger, sadness and fear clear on their faces. Why does everyone keep losing eyes?! Edmund felt sick to his stomach. His own sister....who pretty much raise him, is getting beaten by their father. His sister is losing, dying, suffering, and he is not there to. Tears ran down his face as he watched this go down.

"The pathetic Child..." Said Edmund's father as he stands over the bleeding Pyra, "i never understood on why you would protect such a waste of a life....a defective child. He isn't worthy of my bloodline"

Pyra stook up in a rage, swinging her blade at her father, "don't talk about my brother like that!!" she hissed at him.

Her father dodged effortless as he kept going, "and you are weak for defending him" he gave a few punches in, "love is a weakness, friendship is a weakness. You are weakness itself. Doing what i ask just for that little boy, who still ended up dead"

Dimitri attack him from behind. just as angry as Pyra. Both of their crests activated as that gave them the advantage to finally kill him.

Sothis sighed in relief as the man was finally defeated as her sister turned of the mirror, "that's enough for now..." said Pnuema as team 7 finally arrived around 5 ish in the morning.

The sisters said their hellos to the team and was socializing, while Edmund wasn't as chatty as he normally would be. His mind was some place else. He feels like he is to blame for this sister's fate. His own sister is suffering and he cant help her, his friends are no where to be seen and Dimitri is on the very last string on sanity.

Sothis was worried for the young boy, but didn't say anything and gave him some space. She knew it must be hard for him to see his sister and brother-in-law fight a family member. Even if they were not on the best terms,

"This is ridiculous we had to wake up so early just for sensei to not even show up" Sakura whined as she crossed her arms, it was an hour since they arrived and Kakashi has yet to show, "I didn't get to blow dry my hair or anything."

Sothis's eye twitch a bit, honestly, she didn't see the use of getting all dolled up but then getting all sweaty. But then again Hilda, Dorothea and Mercedes does the same thing and are really good fighters.

"lady Pneuma...." Edmund spoke up after what felt like forever, "Is there anyway back home?"

Pneuma turned her head to the boy, her lips are in a thin line as she stared at him, "I've found out that only sister and I can go back..." she knew the news would break it, "her as a spirit however me as myself"

Sothis's eyes widen some. Her heart broke for Edmund, "that means..." she paused before saying, "he can never go home?"

Before anyone could say anything, Edmund punch the tree he was laying on. The tree fell apart from the force alone, but it did made his hand bleed some, "DAMNIT ALL!!"

"Edmund..." Sothis hurry to his side, her voice and eyes soft as she gave him a hug, "i am so sorry..."

Edmund was shaking, from fear, anger, sadness,and possibly more erosions, "my sister is out there struggling no... she's always been struggling... just to keep my safe while I was ignorant of it all" he sniffed, tears rolled down his face, "Pyra..."

Sothis pulled the boy to her chest rubbing his head in a smoothing matter, "Edmund, you are not at fault here. Your sister wanted to shield you from the dark truth." she said, gently, "if anyone is at fault in the situation, it's that pathetic excuse of a father. you were powerless in the situation and were kept in the dark. There was no way you could have know what was going on"

Edmund remain silent as he sniffed, he knew Sothis was right, "I... you're right... I just wish I could've been done more for her...." he looked at his hand, which was bruised and bleed, "No I know I'm here to do something important and... I'll do it whatever... it is"

Sothis nodded, as she stood up, "That's the spirit!" she gave a small smile, "Let's not waste this second chance at life"

Edmund nodded, "yeah" he wanted to do everything in his power to prove his father wrong and make his sister proud.

~

Kakashi showed up, of course the ground was annoyed and mad that he showed up later then what he said. He brushed it off and explained what the group was meant to do, which was collect 5 bells from him. If not then they will all fail.

"oh! What fun" Sothis beamed, this was her chance to use her powers after so long, "but it's unlikely to get a bell one vs one..." she was rusty, and she and her sister didn't want to show their full abilities yet.

Edmund took a step forward and spoke up, "I think we should all work together lady Sothis and lady Pneuma." Sasuke seemed to agree with that idea but didn't say it out loud.

"What a marvelous idea!" Sothis clapped her hands together, "Seems like someone has brains in this team" that made Sakura and Naruto's eye twitch.

"thanks to the Professor" Edmund beamed in joy, some pride in his tone.

"indeed" Pneuma nodded, stretching her body.

"let's go with your plan, I need to stretch my bones again" Sothis hummed, having a somewhat dangerous glint in her eyes.

Kakashi decided to say, "You can use weapons" he knew it would be most a fair fight, or at least he thinks so.

"But sensei" Sakura spoke up, worry in her tone, "weapons are dangerous."

Sothis waved her hand at Sakura, "a little cut from a weapon wouldn't kill you. You will be fine" she earned herself a weird look from the girl she was talking to, "this isn't a battle to the death, so don't worry."

Before anyone can do anything, Naruto went to attack Kakashi, "Naruto!" hissed Sothis, she was about to step in when Kakashi easily folded Naruto like he was nothing, "okay, now go," said the grey-haired man.

Sothis was ticked off by Kakashi, "Sister, Edmund. With me!" she stated as she floated in the air.

"Right!"

"Got it!"

Pneuma open the pawn of her hand and summon her sword. A serious look on her face as team 7 looked at her in shock and amazement.

Sothis suddenly felt the feeling to do the same, she reached her hand outward as a bone like sword appears in her hand. A shocked look was on her face just like everyone else.

"The professor's sword?!" Edmund was shocked as his Professor's sword appeared in the goddess's hands.

"I didn't know I can summon this...." Sothis spoke out loud in thought, "but I guess it is my spine, so makes sense...."

Pneuma stared at the sword, her eyes widen before smiling softly at her sister, "i mean it makes sense but let's not focus on that right now."

The Fodlan trio began their assault on Kakashi, their teamwork was impressive and forced Kakashi to take this battle seriously. Putting aside his book, to his dismay, to block and attack the trio. Naruto, Sasuke and Naruto stared at the Foldan trio. They were shocked at their fighting style and never saw any ninja or clan fight like them before. Which made the trio more of an oddity then they were already.

"Wow" Naruto was staring in awe as he saw Sothis using the sword of the creator, "That is so awesome!"

Kakashi went to retreat from the trio, "Damn it" mumbled Sothis as she looked around, "I guess we should check around for him."

Edmund nodded, "we should split into to groups. We shouldn't be fighting him alone" he agreed with the eldest goddess.

Before the trio could relay this message to the others, Naruto, Sakura and Sasuke disappeared. Seeming going after Kakashi by themselves.

"ARE YOU KIDDING ME?!"

~

Sothis laughter couldn't be kept in as she laughed at the sight of Sasuke was in a hole and only his head appeared.

The group searched for a good minute for their teammates, until they heard fighting and went to investigate and saw Sasuke was nothing more than a head.

"s-shut up!" Sasuke hissed as he blushed in embarrassment, glaring at the long-haired goddess.

That made Sothis laugh harder until her voice calmed down, "pff— this is adorable" she snickers, "All mighty Sasuke is just a head. How did you even end up like that?"

Sasuke hissed at her once more, "doesn't matter!"

"Okay, Let's get you out" Edmund helped Sasuke get out of the hole with some help with Pnuema, this was when Sakura showed up, she was happy to see Sasuke until she saw the group being too close to him, especially Sothis.

Sakura stomped over to Sothis, putting her hand on her shoulder to push her away from Sasuke, "stay away from my Sasuke, you tramp!"

Sothis pointed at herself, seeming unfazed by the comment, "you are talking about me?" she laughed a bit, "Isn't that funny?"

That made Sakura madder, she didn't get to do anything because grabbed her by the collar of her shirt to pull her away from the goddess, "how rude! teammate or not I won't let you badmouth the go-" he then corrected himself, "lady Sothis" his glare was harsh, honestly it was similar to his sister's. Scary, "you're her teammate and she is high above you in ranks of anything, yet you have the nerve to say such nonsense and calling her a tramp no less! who raised you?!"

Sothis went to put a hand on Edmund's shoulder, "Edmund, calm down. I appreciate you defending me but there is no use in snapping at her. Especially over something stupid as thinking I am going to steal 'her Sasuke'" she wanted to gag at the phrase 'her Sasuke'.

Edmund let go of the now shaken Sakura, "Right, sorry" he looked a bit guilty.

Sothis gave him a headpat, seeming understanding his point of view, "thank you, anyways" which made Edmund nod, then she looked at Sakura, "not everyone wants a boy. Especially a girl who just met him, plus last time I check he isn't 'yours'. So before spitting insults, get some common sense first"

The made Sakura cringe, feeling embarrassed. Especially since Sasuke also looked amused at what Sothis said.

~

Sothis sighed in defeat. How did this even happen?

Naruto was tied up to a pole for trying to steal some food that Kakashi made them for lunch. Understandable? Yes, since they didn't have breakfast. Idiotic? also yes.

"--Only three of you passed" Wait, Kakashi was talking? Sothis didn't pay that much attention since she was lost in thought (all alone) for a good minute. Sakura cheered, thinking she, Naruto and Sasuke passed until the grey haired male popped her bubble, "not you. It was Sothis, Edmund and Pnuema. They understood the meaning of this test!"

Sasuke got angry and went to to attack Kakashi, who easily pinned him to the ground. Sakura was pissed before Kakashi started scolding them about the meaning of teamwork. Honestly Sothis was surprised the group didn't get that until know.

Kakashi let go of Sasuke and told the group to eat before trying again, but not to feed Naruto before disappearing.

Sothis sat with her food, honestly it made her feel a bit weird to hold solid food. She then looked at the hungry Naruto. She felt pity, it hurt her to see him so hungry and in pain,

She decided she didn't care about being a ninja., SHE IS A GODDESS FOR CRYING OUT LOUD! SHE CAN DO WHAT SHE WANTS! she began feeding Naruto as Sakura glared at the goddess, "what are you doing? you will get us in trouble!"

Sasuke began doing the same, "we need Naruto at full strength if we are to defeat Sensei" he began feeding Naruto, which made Sakura cave in and started doing the same.

Just then, Kakashi showed up in a puff of smoke, "YOU!!" Honestly Sothis was impressed of the amount of wind that appeared with him.

"You said this was a three man squad, right?!" Sasuke spoke up, his eyes narrowing at the older male, "we are all in it together!"

Sakura then spoke as well, "yeah, we are all a team and we are all one!" she had gain a little respect from Sothis when she said that.

"Believe it!" NAruto yelled from the pole, "That's right!"

Edmund and Pnuema nodded in agreement, they as well are willing to listen to whatever is to come.

Kakashi slowly walked towards the group, "you pass" that took them off guards. The group was confused as Kakashi began explaining, that they were the first to pass and how people who abandon their friends are scum. Stuff like that. Sothis was just happy this was over.

"what wonderful news" Sothis giggled in joy, "kind of wish the kids find that out a bit sooner"

Naruto started down at her in confusion, "nut you're a kid too?"

Sothis paused, thinking over her words carefully, "let's put a pin in that conversation shall we? Because technically yes and no" That made the boy more confused but agreed anyways.

The goddess then yawned, "now, let's go home. Shall we? I need a nap after this..." she tiredly chuckled.

"you'd think after such a long nap you'd be more awake" Her younger sister shock her head, amused at the fact Sothis is normally so sleepy.

Sothis pouted, "well, after putting up with people's nonsense. I deserve a good rest."

~

The Fodlan trio stepped into their apartment after spending time with their new teammates, It was a nice place for 4 or 5 people. More then enough room for the three of them.

Sothis yawned, stretching her arms, "this was a long day..." who know this will be so draining? "i am going to bed..."

"Sister, it's only 4 pm" Pnuema started as she went to the kitchen to grab an apple, "It's to early"

"No, no. She deserves her rest"

The trio's eyes snapped to where the voice came from. It was their new sensei, Kakashi, reading his weird book on their sofa.

"Sensei?" Edmund asked, eyes widen in shock and surprise, "what are you doing here?"

Kakashi just rolled his one visible eye, "is that the way to treat your new roommate?"

"WHAT?!"

Chapter Text

The Foldan trio stared at Kakashi in shock, dumbfounded and confusion. Having many questions in mind.

"So....you're living with us?" Asked Sothis slowly and carefully. Still heavily confused on the current situation at hand.

Kakashi gave a sharp nod, looking up from his book, "only for a while. Lord 3rd said he rather keep you all under supervision."

~

"so, you want me to babysit them?"

Kakashi was in the Hokage's office. He stood in front was of the 3rd Hokage, who was smoking in his pipe.

The 3rd Hokage puffed up some smoke, letting out a small hum, "not the words i would put it, but pretty much" he placed pipe down on the table, "i need someone to keep a eye on them. They are not from this world and need guidance and protection."

"they seem to protect themselves just fine" Kakashi rubbed the back of his head, remembering the beatdown the Fodlan trio gave him.

The 3rd Hokage let out a small chuckled before getting serious, "i know people will be after them from this world and possibly those who have may traveled to this one from theirs. Pneuma may know our enemies, but Sothis and Edmund don't. People may try to use them to destroy the leaf or the world."

Kakashi nodded in understanding. He was aware the Akatsuki are probably the biggest problem if they find out about the Foldan trio. The ability to control time is dangerous, but in the hands of people like the Akatsuki is even more. Who knows what kind of troubles that group will do with it.

But then again, Kakashi felt like this was out of his league. Not that he doesn't have confidence in his own skills. He is one of the strongest in the leaf but then again, he was unsure if he can handle the Akatsuki by himself if one of them were to show up.

That's also not mentioning any unknown enemies that may show and try to take or even kill the Foldan trio. At the end of the day, he is going to be fighting unknown enemy.

But then again, that's what he signed up for the moment he decided to become a ninja. Every enemy is unknown and dangerous. Not only to protect his village but for those who can not protect themselves. Even though Sothis, Edmund and Pneuma can defend themselves pretty well from what he has seen.

"Very well" Kakashi spoke, finally making his choice. Plus it's temporary, right? Not like he has to live with them long term or have to protect them forever. Just keep a eye out for them, "leave it to me"

~

Pneuma just was annoyed during this whole conversation, "i survived just fine by myself and i am sure i can protect my own sister and Edmund" to a certain level, that is true. Pneuma manage to stay away from the public eye for year. Nobody has yet to find her in the leaf or was aware of her powers.

"I can protect myself and Edmund, ya know?!" Sothis's eye twitch in annoyance. She hated the feeling of being treated like a child, even though she technically looks like one and in the eyes of many, is one.

"Yes, but now there are more of you" Kakashi pointed out, crossing his arms as he placed his book down, "and people will find out one way or another. And who knows, enemies from your world may show up. We rather not risk them finding you and using your power for themselves."

The trio can't argue with that logic and as strange as Kakashi is, he doesn't seem to have any ill intentions with them.  Outside of his very questionable taste in reading chooses. Seriously, what joy does he get from that? Sothis didn't really want to know.

"Anyways, can i take a nap now?"

~

"Sasuke, I'm at point B"

"Sakura, I'm at point c"

"Pneuma, point D"

"Edmund, Here are point E"

"Sothis, point F"

"Naruto, i'm at point A. Believe it!"

Kakashi sighed, inching the bridge of his nose in disappointment, "to slow, Naruto. Okay, squad 7." he paused, noticing their pray has moved, "The target has moved! Follow it"

The 6 members moved towards the bushes, using the trees as cover. Sothis really found this pointless, why can't she just use her abilities to just grab the damn feline?!

"what's your distance from the target?" Asked Kakashi, who was a good distance away. Speaking through this thing called a mic.

"5 meters" Said the dark pink haired male, "we're ready. Just give the signal"

"Okay....now!"

Team 7 jumped into actions, cornering the brown cat. Sothis was first to pick up the cat, gentle holding him in her arms.

"Such a small thing..." Sothis hummed as the cat. Byleth spend a lot of time with animals in the monastery, mainly cats, she grew somewhat fond of the creatures.

"can you verify a ribbon? right ear?" Asked Kakashi, why was he still hiding in the trees? The mission is just to pick up one cat.

"Yes, sir" Edmund said as he went over to pet the cat. He purred a bit under the touch, "we got a positive ID"

~

Sothis now understood why the cat, now known as Torah, ran away. He was being smushed to death by the owner. If she was that cat, she would ran away too. Better at it, dig a hole and die.

"I miss the missions back at the academy" Sothis said, mainly to herself, "Like I know they are dangerous but at least more entertaining than this…." Lately these missions bored her, the first few were okay but lately they were getting the same old story.

"Yeah..." Edmund somewhat like the easy-going missions, but they didn't feel the same as the ones back at the academy in Foldan.

Pneuma had her hands behind her back. Humming in agreement, "and Ayla she was entertaining to watch" Yeah, that Red haired girl. Sothis remembers her from mostly working in the Golden deer class but does often come along in missions for the Blue lions, due to the class being fond of her. Funny that woman was.

"yeah…..good times" Sothis said. Oh, how much she missed her world. Yes, it wasn't perfect but it was hers. She missed Byleth, the students, her granddaughters....

Sothis has zooned out of whatever conversation team 7 was having with the Hokage, even when Naruto started yelling about how he wasn't a little kid anymore. Like she said, she didn't pay any attention. At least until this smelly guy walked in pretty sure he is somewhat drunk.

"What the--" The guy stared at team 7 in shock, annoyance and a bit of disappointment, "a bunch of little snot nosed kids?" before drinking more of his beer...or was it alcohol? Sothis didn't care.

Sothis stared back, surprised when lord 3rd said this guy was the one they were supposed to protect, "…….HIM?!"

When the man finished his drink, he leaned against the wall, "and you two, the ones with the pointy ears and weird clothes and you, the one with the idiotic look on your face. You really expect me to believe you three are ninja?"

Naruto started laughing, "who's the one with the idiotic look on his face?" he had his hands on his hips, "sucks to be him"

Team 7 lined up. Sasuke was the tallest, then Edmund, then Sakura, then Naruto. Sothis and Pnuema were around the same height. Sothis took note that she looked a bit taller, but that could be because of her hair.

Sothis then realize.....did that man just insult her, her sister and Naruto?

"we'll demolish you!"

Kakashi held back Naruto with easy while Pnuema held back a very annoyed and upset Sothis, "you both can't demolish the client, Naruto. Sothis. It doesn't work that way"

"Sister, calm yourself" Pnuema said before sighing, "We really need to get you new clothes after this mission..." come to think of it, why are they taking so long to even go shopping? Oh well...

The man said his name was Tazuna, a master bridge builder. Something about returning to his home country and needs protection until he completes his mission, which the group agreed to. Some more willingly then others.

~

After packing, the group began to leave the village, Naruto seemed to be the most excited about leaving since from what he claimed, never left the village before. Which Tazuna scoffed at.

Naruto pointed at Tazuna, annoyed, "someday, i'm gonna be Hokage and you'll look up to me! My name is Naruto Uzamaki! Remember it!"

'Will the old man even live that long?' Sothis thought to herself, she somewhat doubts it since the man has a drinking problem and will probably be dead in the next few years. If not this one.

Sothis's ear twitch, she heard movement coming from the forest. She turned her head, facing the direction of the forest. Nobody was there. She could have sworn she heard at least two people running in their direction.

"sister?" Pnuema tapped Sothis's shoulder, getting the older Goddess's attention, "we're leaving"

Sothis didn't noticed the group was ahead of herself and her sister. The older goddess didn't realize how lost in thought (all alone) she was. I guess she should brush off the feeling of being watched for now.

Sothis and Pnuema catch up to the group just in time to hear Sakura asked Tazuna, "Hey, Mr. Tazuma?"

"What now?" Asked the barely sobber man, already annoyed with whatever the cherry blossom gal was going to ask.

"You're from the land of waves, right?" Sakura asked. Didn't he already answer that earlier? Oh, well. Sothis didn't really care.

Tazuna rolled his eyes, "yeah, what of it?"

Sakura then looked at Kakashi, "um, Kakashi-sensei? Are there ninja in that contrary too, aren't there?"

"remind me again why she is dubbed 'the smart one'?" Pnuema leaned over to whisper to the older goddess. Earning s snicker from the sleepy goddess.

Kakashi paused before answering, "No. There is no ninja in the land of waves. But in other countries, there are hidden villages" he said, "Each with their own customs and cultures, where ninja reside"

Sothis blanked out when Kakashi started to explain about the different ninja lands and such. Pneuma explained it to her and Edmund before in more detail. so, there was no need to pay any attention now.

"Well, there are no battles in a C rank mission. So, you can relax" Kakashi had a close eyed smile, patting Edmund's head as he tried to calm the nerves of his students.

Pnuema eyes Tazuna, taking a note when she noticed him tense up when Kakashi said there would be no battles. It made her think he was hiding something.

They walked further along the trail, mostly in silence. Sothis noticed something odd. There was a puddle one the side of the path. This wouldn't be odd if it had rain recently, but it hasn't. Also, Even if it had, why is there only one water puddle in the middle of nowhere and not anywhere else?

"Why are you staring at a puddle?" Sakura asked Sothis, noticing said Goddess stopping in her tracks, "You never saw one before?"

"Where you born to never shut up?" Sothis asked Sakura, not even looking at the pink haired female. She summoned the sword of the creator and aimed at the puddle.

Just then, the puddle disappeared swiftly and jumped out two men, chains in their hands. The duo went for Kakashi, wrapping the chains around the man before ripping him appart.

Everyone stared in shock for a moment before Edmund and Sothis jumped into action. The eldest goddess summoned the sword of the creator, using it to cut the chain in half with ease. The aiming the sword and using it to pin one of the chunin brothers to a tree,

Edmund grabbed a kunai, quickly jumping into action. He used this opportunity to slice the other chunin brother's throat when he was to focused on Sothis.

Kakashi showed up from seemingly nowhere. When looking at the rubble when Kakashi was 'killed'. There was wood instead of flesh, much to the students and Tazuna's relief.

Kakashi turned to face the orange jumpsuit ninja, "Naruto, sorry i didn't help you right away. I didn't mean for you to get hurt. I just didn't think you'll freeze up like that"

He was injurd? Sothis turned her head to look at Naruto. Seeing his hand was bleeding. One of the brothers must have target him when she wasn't looking. It made her angry.

Kakashi turned his attention to Sothis and Edmund, giving a closed eye smiled, "Good job Sothis, you too, Edmund"

Naruto bawled his none injured fist. He felt useless. He couldn't help but envy Sothis and Edmund in this battle. He felt like he could have done something besides getting hurt.

"Hey..."

Naruto heard Sasuke's voice. He looked at the emo duck.

"You're not hurt are ya? Scaredy-cat" Sasuke smirked at Naruto. This made the blonde upset and the female goddess.

"Sasuke, don’t speak such foolish things. It’s only natural to be afraid in a life-or-death situation when you never been on the battlefield before" Sothis scolded Sasuke, her glare fix onto him. For some reason, the crushed Sasuke a little bit on the inside.

Before Naruto could charge at Sasuke, Pnuema stopped Naruto from moving, "don't move too much. The ninja who attack you used poison. It's best healing it as soon as possible" That made Naruto flinch

Kakashi began interrogating Tazuna, "we need to talk..."  The white haired male explained why he let the students do the fighting, to know who the Chunin were after. Calling out Tazuna for lying about who is truly after him.

Before this could go anywhere, Naruto stabbed his hand where he got poisoned, giving some speech about never giving up or something. Sothis just find the action more reckless then anything.

"Does he realize the blood lose will most likely kill him faster then the poison?" Asked Edmund, leaning closer towards Sothis. Naruto overheard and began freaking out.

Sothis let out a heavy sigh, walking closer to Naruto, "give me your hand, child" Naruto slowly showed his bloody hand to Sothis.

The goddess began using healing magic on him. She recalled the lessons Byleth had teach his students. Mainly his magic ones, Mercedes and Annette. Or did she already know healing magic before? She can't fully recall but that matters little. She just wanted Naruto to be safe.

Naruto stared in awe as his hand quickly heals, almost like he never stabbed his hand in the first place, "Thank you, Sothis. You're the best"

Sothis gave Naruto a small smile, it was nice to be appreciated, "There now. Is gratitude so much to ask? i did deem you worth heeling"

After dealing with the last Chunin, the group began heading to the land of waves. After Kakashi had realize they can't turn back on Tazuna now.

"well, sh**" Sothis mumbled to herself. She should embrace herself for a long annoying journey ahead.

Me: sorry for taking so long to upload this chapter

Ayla: YOU TOOK LIKE TEN YEARS!!

Me: i'm sorry, I'm sorry. I wanted to make this chapter longer but since I delayed it for so long. Might as well upload what i have

Cherry: also, can we like talk about like how you mention Ayla and your other oc breefly even though the readers have no idea who one of them is and only know Ayla mainly from these mini shorts?

Me:....No, we will not talk about that

Elise: Boring

Me: you are!

Elise: No, you are!

Cherry: Children! Children!

Me and Elise: Sorry

Cherry: Anyways, let's end this chapter and say goodbye

Me: yeah. Thanks everyone for reading--

All: BBBYEEEE

Chapter Text

The boat ride there was a pain to Sothis. The fog bothered her a lot and the small boat was very cramped. She was stuck between Sasuke and her sister during for most of the ride there. She rested her head on Sasuke's shoulder. Hopefully drifting off to sleep can ease the annoyance of the trip.

The young Uchiha's body became stiff when Sothis's head touch his shoulder. He wasn't sure if he should let her sleep on him or not but ultimately decided to let her do so.

Sakura saw this and huff in jealousy, before she could say or do anything. The younger Goddess gave the bubblegum ninja a glare, raising a finger to her lips. She knew Sothis will throw a fit if she was forced to be awake during this ride.

The pink haired female huffed, Just remaining silent on the whole ride there. Edmund snickered in amusement.

~

Much to everyone's, mainly Sothis's, relief. They made it to dry land safely and quickly. They said their goodbyes to the driver before heading off to the village.

Sothis didn't pay much attention to what the others are saying. She just wants to get this job over with, this place makes her uneasy. It reminds her of that one battle with , Ashe's adoptive father. The poor boy....

"Over there!" Naruto suddenly yelled, throwing a kunai at a bush. Everyone grew very tense before a little white bunny coming out of the bush, looking horrified like it just saw a murder.

"Poor thing..." Sothis said as she went up to pick up the scared bunny. Having it her arms as she pet it gently. Naruto ran up the green haired female and started apologizing to the animal like he actually stabbed it.

Pnemuna paused, her lips became a thin line as she stared at the bunny. It was a snow bunny. It shouldn't be in this area. Something isn't right....

"LOOK OUT!!"

Suddenly, a sword came out of the trees and aiming towards the group. The group got down to the ground for cover and the sword barely missed them.

The sword made it to a tree and embraced itself onto it. In a flash, appeared. His back was faced to the team nut had his head tilted to see them. To Sothis, he somewhat looked like a cow. Maybe because of his arm things.

The air grew tense as the group stood back on their feet. The Bunny Sothis was holding jumped out of her arms and ran off to who knows where. It was clear the man on that weird sword is here for trouble.

"Well, well, if it isn't Zabuza Momochi" Kakashi spoke as he took steps forward to the man, now know as Zabuza, "rouge ninja from the village hidden in the mist"

'Rouge ninja?' Sothis thought as she narrowed her eyes at Zabuza. This confirmed her worries about this turning ugly fast.

Naruto tried running at Zabuza, but Kakashi stopped him by putting a hand in front of him, "you're in the way" the older man didn't even bothering giving Naruto a glance, keeping his gaze on Zabuza, "Get back"

"but why?!" Naruto snapped.

"he's not like those other ninja" Kakashi corrected, "He's on a whole other league" he then reached for his headband, "if he's our opponent. I'll need this"

Zabazua seemed almost impressed, almost curious as he spoke, "Kakashi of the sharingan eye. Did i get that right?" getting no reply from the man in question, he continued, "it's too bad, huh? but you have to hand over the old man"

"Manji formation" Kakashi told team 7 quickly. the form was supposed to be a protective circle around a person, "and stay out of this fight. I taught you teamwork, now it's time to use it"

Kakashi removed his headband up. Revealing in it underneath a red eye with three red swirls, shocking team 7. Especially Sasuke.

"Well, looks like i get to see the sharingan in action" Zabazua said as he fully turned to face the group, you can pretty much hear the smirk in his voice, "this is an honor"

"everyone keeps saying 'sharingan, sharingan'! can someone please tell me what a sharingan is?!" Naruto demanded. Sothis doesn't blame him for acting like that. She barely knows what it is if it wasn't explained to her by her sister.

Sasuke began explaining about the special yet rare doujutsu in question and how it can copy any ability and much more. It was clear it was a bit of a touchy subject for him but now isn't the place to talk about it.

Zabaza grew tired of this small talk, so he quickly moved to the river. Moving his left arm into the air and his right bawled into his mouth, "ninja art: hidden mist jutsu!"

Suddenly, a thick mist surrounded the area. Coving Zabuza like the mist ate him whole. Team 7 immediately went into a defensive position around Tazuna. Three members in the front while the other three from behind.

Seconds feel like minutes. It feels like Zabuza is a pretator messing with it's prey. Sothis hated this type of silence. Some part of her wonder if this is how Byleth's victims must of felt back when he was still a mercenary. But now isn't the time to feel nostalgic or think of the what if's.

"eight points" Zabaza's voice rang around the group, making it hard to pinpoint his location, "larnyx, spine, lungs, liver, jugular, subclavian artery, kidneys, heart. Now, which one will be my kill point?" It feel like Zabuza was trying to scare the group, which Sothis isn't sure if it is working on the younger members.

Just then, Kakashi used his chakra to clear the mist around them. Making it easier to see, "Calm down" the older male said. Nobody has noticed that Sasuke was shaking in fear, "i will protect you with my life. All of you. I will not allow my comrades to die. Trust me"

Before anyone had time to react, Zabuza appeared in between team 7 and Tazuna, "it's over"

Before Zabuza even had the chance at killing Tazuna, Kakashi took this chance to stab the mercanary. Which in reality, was just a water clone. The real one was behind Kakashi and quickly slashed Kakashi into two.

Luckily, That was a water clone as well. The real Kakashi did a uno reverse and appeared behind Zabuza, a dagger behind his neck.

A lot of talking happened to the point Sothis stopped listening after that point. All she can recall is Zabaza soon trapping Kakashi in a water prison. Leaving team 7 to fend for themselves.

Sothis removed herself from her spot in the formation, "sister, you believe it's time to stop holding back?"

Pneuma followed after her sister, popping her knuckles, "I'd say, let's not destroy the whole planet"

"Don't want that to almost happen again..." Sothis rolled her eyes as the very distant memoy.

Pneuma turned her attention to Edmund, who was still standing his spot, "Edmund, protect the children!" earning a nod and a small 'on it' from the dark pink hair boy.

Sakura tried to protest. Where they really going to fight Zabuza by themselves? "you can't just-" she was shutten up by a glare from Pneuma.

The younger goddess spoke, sternly, "watch your language, child or i'll let you get in the crossfire" she then summon her sword before charging at Zabuza with almost inhuman speeds. Slashing her blade at him, forcing him to dodge and release Kakashi.

"Have faith in us, we know what we're doing" Sothis popped her knuckles before using her magic to summoning her sword , like her sister, charge at Zabuza but this time at a distance. Using the sword like whip.

Kakashi breathed from being released from the jutsu, looking over at the two goddesses, "wait, it's to dangerous" but his words fell onto death ears. He shouldn't be worried, he seen them in action before in training and knows their powerful. Why is he worried?

Sothis and Pneuma were handling Zabuza with ease, much to team 7 (minus Edmund's and Kakashi's) surprise. It forced him into a corner.

Before either of them can finish him off, two senbon needles stabbed him in the neck. It happened so fast, no one saw it coming. Everyone turned to a nearby tree and saw a , not to much older than Naruto himself, standing on one of the branches. He wore a dark green shinobi's clothes and has a white mask with red markings on it. On the forehead has the markings of the village hidden in the mist.

The boy jumed down, bowing his head towards the group, "thank you. I've been tracking Zabuza for a long time, waiting for this chance to finally take him down."

Something about this boy doesn't sit right with Sothis. She can't put her finger on it, but something about him screams he has other motives with Zabuza.

"by your mask, I see that's you're a tracker ninja from the village hidden in the mist" Kakashi took note of the mask on the boy.

This makes Sothis wonder, why not just use a spell? Then she remember ninja don't have magic. Which makes her mentally facepalm.

The boy raises his head, you can pretty much hear the smile in his tone, "impressive. You're well informed,"

Naruto was about to fight the boy before Edmund stopped him, Sakura then went on a whole lesson about tracker ninjas and their roles. Sothis blocked her voice out, she really didn't care.

Not to long later, The boy took Zabuza away. Much to Naruto's disappointment. Kakashi comforted him before fainted from overusing his sharingan.

Pnuema checked on him, sighing in relief, "he is alive.." that relived the rest of the team.

"what the heck was that?!" Naruto yelled, pointing at the sisters, "How did you fight that guy like that?!"

Sothis sighed, "just help us pick up the old man" Edmund and Naruto went to pick up Kakashi, struggling a bit due to how heavy the older man is.

Tazuna began leading the way to his house so the team can rest without worry. Before Sothis can follow, Sasuke grabbed her wrist firmly.

"The dope isn't the only one who wasn't answers" The Uchiha stared into Sothis's eyes, "you better talk"

Sothis sighed, knowing she can't sleep her way out of this way, "I guess I owe you all an explanation"

"We both do" Pneuma spoke as she stood next to Sothis "but let's get to Tazuna's house first and for Kakashi to wake up. Then we will explain everything"

Sothis was not looking forward to this conversation.

Me: and we are done!

Ayla: can't believe it took us this long

Elise: That's because Cookie was too lazy to write more

Me: shut up! Anyways, i hope everyone enjoyed the chapter and is stayed safe

All: BBYEEE

Chapter Text

"You two are goddesses?!"

Naruto loudly yelled in shock. Eyes as widen as dinner plates. He isn't the only one who is shocked, Sakura had her jaw to the floor and Sasuke's eyes were slightly wide. Kakashi, who recently woke up before the foldan trio started explained, didn't show much emotion but Sothis figured he was surprised or curious based of the small emotion you can see in his eye.

Sasuke can't help but understand Sothis's and Pneuma's pain, losing the majority of her family overnight isn't easy. She figured it was even more hard of Sothis since she only recently figured out your kin was slain pretty much over night for her.

"But you look like kids though..." The blond scratches the back of his head in disbelief.

Sothis sighed, clapping her hands together, "well, I believe we look like this because of….how do I put it? Limited energy we gather during the years we’ve been gone"

"Actually, i picked this form" Pneuma smiled, a bit smugly in Sothis opinion, "it's fun and i look adorable"

Sasuke turned his attention to Edmund, who has been silent for a while now, "What about him?"

"He is human, young one" Sothis raise one hand, "but if you meant his background. He is part of the Everdarth family, has one of the many crests in foldan. He is the younger brother of Pyra Everdarth"

Pneuma spoke up again, "The Everdarth family is the family my sword is passed down in"

Sothis continued the story, "Sadly, they are the people from the ones who slither in the dark. The ones responsible that killed me and my children and turned my sister into a sword. They turned my children’s bones into weapons known as the heroes relics"

That made team 7 shiver. What horrible people would do that do another living being?

"he decided to have children with their mother due to their inheritable crest so he could create the ultimate weapon, Pyra" Said Pneuma, she held some venom in her voice, "by doing so he saw she had humanity and decided to use that to make her do horrible things"

"no matter the era, they still do such horrible things" Sothis sighed. She hated they were still around and no doubt still created harm back in her world.

"Such is their way of living" The younger goddess then coughed before continuing, "Anyway, he made Pyra learn to kill and be a weapon she was tasked to kill a family because if she didn’t, he’d kill Edmund this happened several times now because of that man their family name was dragged through the mud and at the academy Edmund would get tormented by other students none of our beloved blue lions however"

"those people don’t deserve to be there, but at least some of the other classes in the golden deer and the black eagles treat him based of his character and not background. Mainly Bernadetta for starters" Sothis stated. She missed those students, the good times they shared. Even if she wasn't able to talk to them, she enjoyed seeing them talk to Byleth.

"Exactly, such a sweet girl too" Pneuma swoon over the young purpled haired female, "Felix seems to really like her I enjoy that"

Sothis gave a soft smile. She could tell how fond Felix was when Bernadetta transfer to the blue lions thanks to Pyra. Felix is normally stubborn about his true feeling towards the girl but everyone could tell there was something going on.

The topic soon switched back to Zabaza and the boy, Kakashi said he has a feeling Zabaza is still alive. Much to everyone else's shock and disbelief.

"i guess we should probably start training" Sothis suggested as she raised her hand, "My sister and i did manage to defeat him but if he returns, he will likely bring backup and be stronger then before"

"You think a little training will help us?!" Sakura screeched at Sothis, "Kakashi-sensei could barely defeat him with his sharingan. We have to be reasonable about this!"

Pneuma smacked Sakura on the head, "lower your damn voice, child. My sister is correct" she then crossed her arms, "you underestimate you own and your team's strength. The reason why we all didn't die is because we worked together. Yes, they will come back stronger and ready for us but we can handle them if we learn to work togather"

Naruto grinned and nodded at Pneuma's words, hyped up, "yes! believe it!"

"I don't believe it! And nothing's ever going to be good!"

A voice of a young boy snapped at the group, making them turn their heads to see a boywore a boy who looked to be around 6 or 8 years old. He white hate with overalls, he had black hair and eyes almost similar to Sasuke's.

"Inari, where have you been?" Tazuna asked the young boy, who's name is now known as Inari. Sothis assumed this was the grandson Tazuna was talking about. Inari ran into the old man's arms while giving him a big hug.

A woman, who the group can assume was Inari's mother, came walking over to the boy, "Inari, that was very rude. These ninja helped your grandpa and brought him here safely"

Tazuna gave the woman a smile, softly rubbing Inari's head, "It's okay, it's okay. I'm rude to them too." he chuckled. Sothis felt Inari's stare at them, a part of her wanted to scold him like she normally does with Byleth but that isn't her kid. Not her place.

Inari broke the hug and looked at his mother, "Mom, can't you see, these people are going to die. Gato and his men will come back and find them and wipe them out"

"What did you say, brat?!" Naruto rose from his seat to snap ay the kid, "Listen up, you know what a supper ninja is? Well, that's me. Only a lot better. I'm going to be Hokage. This Gato or Blato or whatever he is called is no match for a hero like me!"

"Ha. There is no such things as a hero" Inari snapped back at Naruto, "You're just full of stupid ideas"

Forget what Sothis said earlier. She is scolding the kid.

Seems like Pneuma had the same idea as her, since she manages to speak before her, "honestly your argument doesn’t make sense child, this place needs help yet you people don’t decide to stand up and fight for your freedom nor do you want our help sounds like you want to wallop in your own sorrows"

"Agreed. Do you want your people to suffer more than they already have? It takes one person to inspire the many to fight against the darkness. We don’t want anything besides protecting the innocent and free them" Sothis glared down at Inari, clearly annoyed at the boy's words.

"Shut up!" Inari snapped at the two sisters, "you'll all die anyways" he then left the room in a huff. Stomping his feet.

Sothis wanted to yell at him, for being disrespectful to her, Pneuma and the others. But she manages to hold back her words. There is no use in continuing to argue with a child. She isn't that petty.

Edmund gently spoke up, seeing the young boy leave the room in pity, "I think he’s mourning a loss of someone that’s why he’s like this"

Sothis huffed, having her hands on her hips. She can't deny that may be the case, "mhm, somewhat remind me of Serios….." Speaking of scolding. She is dying to scold her daughter about the things she has done in the past few centuries.

"Agreed" Pneume nodded at the older goddess, "I’ll scold her for you when I see eventually see her"

"I would appreciate that very much….." Sothis sighed. She would love to do it herself but due to her current luck. Unlikely.

"Oh, speaking of which it seems your old vessel and your granddaughter have woken up" Pneuma opened the purple mirror in her hands again, seeing Byleth and Melody awakening in front of a village.

Melody was Serios, or in better words, Rhea's daughter. Due to certain events, she ended up under Jeralt's care as a baby. Raised alongside Byleth and becoming known as the 'Silent Angel'. A title given to her by her fellow mercenaries due to her friendly yet deadly style of fighting.

The group crowed around the mirror as they see the couple awakened from their 5 year slumber, "what's that mirror?" asked Sakura.

"it allows me to see our world while I’m here" Pneuma explained to everyone as she watched the scene unfold. Byleth and Melody meeting up with the remaining blue lions. She then when she saw Melody in a long braid and in a grey and pink kimono, which was given to her by Ayla, "awww, Melody looks so cute with long hair like that"

Sothis nodded in agreement, "Agreed, she looks just like her mother. Also should give the young Ayla my praise for giving her that braid"

They continued watching the events unfold, soon seeing how Dimitri was interacting with a general from the Empire. Sothis believed his name was , he was 's step uncle. Randoph was begging for death while Dimitri was...well, being unhinge before Byleth was the one to put Randoph out of his misery.

Team 7 stared in shock, Edmund and Sothis pity and Pneuma had a blank look on her face. Sothis still can't believe this was the same boy who was so kind.

"Ha! he reminds me of Sasuke! he’s so edgy" Naruto was the first to speak up, chuckling to himself.

Sakura hit him on the back of the head, knocking him to the floor, "Don’t compare them, you idiot!!!"

Sasuke stared blankly at the mirror as Byleth talked to Dimitri. He wasn't that edgy....was he?

Sothis sighed, rubbing her temples in frustration, "hopefully Byleth will slap some sense into him soon because if he keeps going down the path of vengeance….." she knows if Dimitri goes any deeper down this path, it's likely he will wind up dead.

"Agreed" Pneuma let out a sigh of her own as she took in the scene she just witness, "I don’t think Pyra can take much more either..." she worried for Edmund's older sister, the poor girl had to deal not only Dimitri's, but Bernadetta and Lorelei's issues, "Lorelei is such a sweetheart though"

Lorelei is Pyra and Edmund's younger half-sister. After the events that happen in Remire village, Pyra found a baby Lorelei. Taking her in. Somewhat becoming a mother figure to the child, which makes Sothis feel pity that a child had to grow up in a time of war.

~

Around the next day, Kakashi took the team to train in the forest. He used a crutch to walk around since his leg is still in recovery. He wanted the group to learn to climb trees to learn chakra control.

Sothis raise her hand, a deadpan look on her face, "Do I have to do this? Because I can just float up to the top" she realized she still as the ability the float. So, she didn't see the need to climb trees with her bare feet.

Kakashi paused, looking at Sothis for a few moments, "yes, I guess. Just help them if they need it"

Sothis smiled, nodding. Good way to skip training, "seems easy enough"

Sothis mostly watch the group climb the tree, Pneuma joined her since she can also float. Sakura manage to gets up to a branch and sits there. Sothis will admit to herself that the pink hair female had good chakra control, so she isn't surpised that Sakura was the first to climb up.

But she was a bit taken aback when Sasuke and Naruto didn't get that far, mainly Sasuke. She isn't that surprised that Naruto isn't getting it right away.

Sothis floated over to them, looking down at the duo, "need a little help?"

Sasuke tch, he looked away embarrassment. Naruto gave Sothis a toothy smile, "don’t worry, Sothis! I’ll figure it out and I’ll totally beat Sasuke! just you wait!"

Sothis gave him a nod, rolling her eyes, "if you say so….if you break your feet don’t ask me to rewind time"

Pneuma snickered at the older goddess, "Sothis, don’t act like you won’t do it anyway"

"They don't need to know that" Sothis pouted as she crossed her arms, huffing in annoyance.

Naruto just noticed....Sothis wasn't wearing any shoes. He looked a bit surpised, "wait! Aren’t you uncomfortable? you aren’t wearing shoes, Sothis?"

Sothis looked down at her feet. She never really put much thought into her appearance, "Guess it's more comfortable for me" she recalls that most dragons prefer not to wear shoes. She guesses it could be because they enjoy the more earthy feel of the ground.

"I think you’re ready for a outfit change" Sakura said, eyeing Sothis up and down, now getting down from the branch she sat at "it's kind of old"

"shut up, Sakura" Sasuke told Sakura, which made said girl sulk.

Pneuma scoffed at Sakura, "rudeness" before addressing Sothis, "but I should get you a different outfit anyway…people of this world will think you’re odd, sister"

Sothis sighed, Pneuma had a point, "well, I rather not get this outfit dirty so I could change…." she then put her hands on her hips, "but I am keeping the braids and the crown. I actually like them"

Pneuma didn't argue, she knew Sothis is attached to them the most, "you can keep them, sister" which made the older greenie happy.

~

As training has mostly been a pain. Sasuke and Naruto are still going at it, Edmund manage to convince the two to take a break for a minute. Giving them some water as both sat near their tree.

Sasuke looked up from his seat, staring at Sothis, who was talking to Pneuma still about outfit choices. He couldn't help but slightly admire her. A small blush appeared on his cheeks. She was kind of pretty...

Pneuma noticed Sasuke staring at Sothis from the corner of her eye, smugly smiling. She knew what Sasuke is warming up to her sister, even if he doesn't realize it.

Sakura noticed as well. Her hands balled into fists. 'Why doesn't he look at me like that?' She thought, envy in her thoughts. A small part of her felt silly for thinking that. Sothis is a goddess, who wouldn't stare at her like that? She just wished he would look at her with little fondness...

Sothis noticed Pneuma looking at Sasuke, her eyes wonder to the boy in question. Confusion and slight annoyance on her face, "what? You think the braids will look bad?"

Sasuke blinked, before huffing softly as he looked away, "no" Tsundere....

Naruto began laughing, slapping his knee as he watch this unfold, "haha! Sasuke and Sothis sitting in a tree"

Sothis . Feeling annoyed at the teasing as blush formed on her face, "I’m about to put you in a tree!" she then crossed her arms, "Geez, you're like that leader in the Golden Deer!"

Claude has always been an odd one to say the least. She can never place her finger on him. He seems all fun ad games but she knows underneath that persona, he is more then he lets on. There is a reason why people call him a master traction.

"it’s like him teasing Dimitri about Pyra all over again" Pneuma softly chuckled at the chaos. Having fond memories back at the academy days. Claude was one of the first to hop into teasing the duo.

"And a similar mindset" Sothis said, looking at Naruto. Her gaze softens slightly. He did remind her of Claude but Naruto had his own charm as well. Claude and Naruto were similar yet different at the same time.

"Why do you talk about her so much?" Sakura asked, eyes narrowing at the sister duo. Mainly Pneuma, "Pyra, i mean"

"We explained this earlier, Sakura" Pneuma gave Sakura a side glance, not giving the pink hair female much mind.

Sakura didn't stop her questioning, "why care about her so much if she’s done so many awful things though?"

Sothis narrowed her eyes at Sakura, she didn't like where this is going, "pardon?"

"You said she’s killed countless people, right?" Sakura raise a eyebrow, "why would you want to idolize her so much"

Sothis rub her temples, "it’s not like she has a choice, you idiot! If you listen, she was forced to do that stuff by her ‘father’ to protect her brother" she couldn't hide the small anger in her voice.

Before Sothis could continue, Edmund storm over and slapped Sakura in the face. Making the Pink hair girl fall to the ground. The action shocked everyone into silence. The sound echo through the forest, it made Sothis realize how deafening the silence is.

Edmund was breathing heavily, eyes wide with rage, "my sister did everything to protect me from harm even if it meant hurting people she throws her life on the line every day to protect the bonds she’s made with people!" he let out a shaky breath, "and I’ll be damned to listen to a stupid arrogant whiny child badmouth her"

Sakura held her bruised check, staring up at Edmund in shock and a bit of horror. She never thought Edmund would slap her, in fact he was the last person she ever expects to lay a hand on her or anyone for that matter.

Kakashi walked up to the group, standing between Edmund and Sakura. Speaking in a stern, yet gentle tone, "Let's not fight" his eyes fell on Sakura, his gaze sharpens slightly, "Sakura, you should apologize"

"Why waste your breath?" Sothis went over to stand next to Edmund, placing a hand on his shoulder. She realized the boy was shaking in anger, which broke her heart some, "I’m not going to let Edmund hear an apology she doesn’t even mean anyways"

Pneuma nodded in agreement, "I’d say not fighting her is an act of mercy" her gaze fell heavy on Sakura, making said girl flinched. Almost like a cornered animal. Why she had to open her mouth in the first place....?

~

Back at Tazuna"s place, it was already late. Sasuke was outside, sitting down on the ground and stare into the night sky. The stars shined bright, rare for them to look this pretty, especially in the land of waves of all places.

Sothis floated next to him, she was looking for him when she noticed he wasn't eating dinner with the rest, "Sasuke...? what troubles you?" She aware he is a loner, but he seemed to be sulking a bit more than normal.

"don't worry about it" Sasuke didn't bother giving her a glance, his back still facing her.

Sothis pouted, placing a hand on her hip, "are you aware that saying ‘don’t worry about it’ normally has the opposite effect?" She slightly teased. Moving her way to sit next to him.

Sasuke turned his head away, "tch" having a hand on his chin. Slightly annoyed at her tone.

Sothis sighed, knowing this isn't gonna go anywhere, "look, I won’t make you talk about anything that you don’t want to" She let out soft sigh, "But know I will always lend a ear if you need someone to just listen"

After a long pause, Sasuke spoke up. His gaze returned to the sky above, "you lost your family, so I guess that makes us the same.."

Sothis heart sank. She knew what he was talking to, "my sister told me about what happened to your clan" She sighed, "So like you said, I can understand and emphasize with your struggle. that pain is always on your mind, no?"

Sasuke hummed softly; his gaze was heavy "he killed them"

"Your kin, correct?" Sothis asked softly, making Sasuke nod. It broke her to think someone's own blood killing the other.

"my entire clan" Sasuke balled his fists. His normal stoic voice has a bit of rage and grief in it.

"and you plan to avenge them, yes?" Sothis didn't even need an answer to that, She knew the answer already, "I don’t blame you. I admit I was my own revenge after what happened to me and my family. but keep in mind, you might lose yourself during the journey. Serios was an example of what happens…"

Sasuke finally looked at Sothis. Seeing her gaze was on the ground. He can tell there is truth in her words, He nodding, giving some comfort to her.

~

It was later into the night, most people were asleep already. Sothis was in a deep sleep until she heard a soft knock in the room she was sleeping in. She lazily got up, floating to the door, Grumbling to herself about no one will let her get a good sleep.

She opened the door. Seeing Edmund there, a blanket and pillow in hand. Eyes puffy from crying, "can i stay here?' he asked, weakly.

Sothis's heart broke, she moved aside to let the young boy in, "of course..."

Edmund settle inside, making a bed next to hers. Laying on it as Sothis landed in front of him. Silence filled the room besides small sniffs from Edmund.

"i miss her..." Edmund broke, his voice shaken slightly. His hands on his face, "I miss my big sister..."

Sothis's frowned, taking Edmund into her embrace. One hand gently rubbing his back, while the other his head, "there, there...." she understood. She of all people should understand. She wishes she can turn back and save people, but she can't. Ironic she is the goddess of time. Even gods have their limits...

Sothis began softly humming a lullaby as she ran her hand through his hair. A memory of a song she used to sing to her children came into his mind. She sang it when her children felt sad, sad when humans they grew so fond of pass away

"In time's flow..."

"See the glow of flames ever burning bright..."

"On the swift river's drift"

"Broken memories alight..."

More soft humming filled the air. It was peaceful, beautiful even. It felt like a big warm hug was giving, making everyone who heard it feel safe, protected and loved.

Sothis looked down, seeing Edmund drift to a peaceful slumber. A smile formed on her face as she placed him into his little makeshift bed, placing the blanket over him, "Good night, sweet child..."

"I will protect you this time, I promise"

Me: AND WE"RE DONE!

Ayla: Right before traveling to

Elise: wait, you are traveling?

Me: oh, yeah. I am traveling tomorrow and the day after.

Cherry: that's why you rushed to finish this?

Me:.....maybe, maybe not

Cherry: *rolls eyes* you need to take you time

Me: shut up. This chapter was long overdo and i wanted it to come out before the holidays

Ayla: Anyways, thanks for reading everyone

All: BBYEEE!

Chapter Text

A lot of nothing, In Sothis's opinion, happened. Naruto and Sasuke had trained a whole lot in the past few days to clime those damn trees. Naruto has slept out in the wilderness, which did worry Sothis a bit but he was alive. When Naruti returned, he described the person he met in the forest as a 'trap' and 'prettier than Sakura'. Which made her question if Naruto breath in any weird scents that made him high.

Also that kid...what was his name again? Oh, yes. Inari. Sothis remembered at dinner he said some stuff, which made Naruto snap at him. Kid ran off, blah, blah. Like Sothis had said, a whole lot of nothing. But she did felt bad for Inari. Even if he was a bit of a brat but it is clear he has a lot of trauma for someone so young.

Anyways, on more important note. Kakashi asked. Team 7, minus Naruto who was still asleep, were just arriving at the bridge with Tazuna. Much to everyone's horror, the builders who arrived before them were out cold. Sothis had no clue if all were dead or unconscious, Sothis didn't knew. But that made no difference to her.

"what the heck is this?!" Tazuna gasped at the sight before him, panic setting in, "what happened?! Someone was here. Someone was here."

Sothis knew who did this. She is not an idiot. Especially when the fog started to slowly settle in. 'This is Zabuza's doing' Sothis had thought to herself.

"Sasuke, Sakura Edmund, Pneuma, Sothis, Get ready" Kakashi order. The team listened as the got in a protective stance around Tazuna. Getting their respective weapons ready.

"it's Zabuza, isn't it?" Asked Sakura, trying to keep her voice steady, "this is his hidden mist jutsu"

"No sh*t, Sherlock" Pneuma hissed softly at the pink haired ninja.

"Sorry, i kept you waiting, Kakashi" Zabuza's voice rang through the area, "I'm glad you still got those brats with you. That one is still trembling. Pitiful"

Sothis glanced over at Sasuke. Her eyes widen slightly at his hand trampling. Just before she can say anything, clones of Zabuza stand around the group.

Sasuke smirked, much to Zabuza's slight surprised, "i'm trembling with excitement"

"That sounds so wrong..." Sothis mumbled to herself, scoffing softly.

"Go on, Sasuke" Kakashi encourage.

When a Zabuza clone swung his sword, Sasuke quick cut the clone in half with such speed. It's a blink and you'll miss it moment. He then destroyed all the other clones with the same style, making them burst into water.

"Ooh, so you could see they were water clones, huh?" Zabuza's voice spoke in amusement and a bit impressed. Finally stepping into sight, "the brat's improving. Looks like you got a rival, Haku"

The same boy, now named Haku, that they met a few days ago appeared next to Zabuza, "it so seems"

Sothis want to be surprised, but she isn't. The boy did feel odd when they first met but can't really go back and change anything now.

"Well, Well. So I had it right" Kakashi said, a small hint of pride in his tone as everything clicked, "it was all an act"

"An acted?" asked Tazuna, still confused and shocked.

"With a cute little mask" Kakashi scoffed softly.

"Huh?" Sakura gasped. Looking dumbfounded.

"A phony. Ha" Sasuke rolled his eyes.

"So, I guess all that about being a tracker ninja protecting his village was all a lot of bull" Tazuna finally got it as he glared at Haku.

"It looked chummy to me" Kakashi hummed, "I'd say they've been pulling scams like that for a long time"

Sothis couldn't help but agree. Their act was way to convincing. She knew it was way to easy to get rid of Zabaza like that, if that was the case he would have been dead a long time ago.

"He has some nerve facing us after pulling that trick" Sakura hissed at Haku, baring her teeth like a cat.

"And hiding behind that mask. Who does he think he is fooling?" Kakashi mocked. Making Sothis him as a result.

"You are one to talk..." Sothis annoying said, huffing. Making Kakashi chuckled awkwardly.

"That's it. I'm taking him out" Sasuke declared as he stepped forward, "who does he think he is fooling? Hiding behind that mask like some sort of clown?" That make Sakura squeal over him and talking about cool he was, much to the Fodlan trio's annoyance.

'Kakashi said the same thing' They thought to themselves. Deadpanning.

Haku imminently went bayblade mode and spined towards Sasuke with such speed. Pulling out his needles to stab Sasuke, but Sasuke used his kunai to block the attack. Both then started fighting, Sasuke is seeming matching Haku's speed. Much to team 7's delight.

Suddenly, Haku started using one hand to perform a jutsu, much to everyone, minus Zabuza's, shock, "Secret jutsu: 1,000 needles of death" he then stomp on the water puddles from the former Zabuza clones. The water raised around them before forming into ice needles.

When the needles lung at the two, both Haku and Sasuke manage to dodge in time. Sasuke started throwing ninja stars at Haku, who dodge easily. Suddenly, Sasuke was behind Haku.

"you're not as fast as you think" He smirked, "from this point on, you're the one defending against my attacks"

Both once again began to lock close combat. Their movements were quick. Sasuke got the upper hand and managed to kick Haku, sending him flying all the way to Zabuza's feet.

Zabuza can't help but look at Haku in shock. He never saw anyone as faster or even faster than Haku. He turned his attention back to team 7. He has underestimated the kids. He originally thought Kakashi was the only real obstacle, then Sothis and Pneuma, now Sasuke...

"You made a big mistake insulting these ninja and calling them brats" Kakashi said. You can pretty much tell he was smirking under his mask by his tone, "That's just guaranteed to bring out Sasuke's attitude. And he's the best young fighter of the Hidden Leaf village. And Sakura here is our sharpest mind"

Sothis felt like that just boost Sasuke's already high ego as it is, but Kakashi isn't. And as much as she doesn't want to say out loud, Sakura is pretty smart. Definitely has the highest IQ out of her, Sasuke and Naruto. She also has good chakra control from what she seen. But that's as Sothis is willing to praise Sakura.

"Sothis and Pneuma are our trump cards. Always having a secret power that will bring us to advantage" Kakashi said, praising the two green haired sisters, "Edmund is our lucky charm"

"Aw, how sweet" Sothis gave a small smile and Edmund blushed a bit from Kakashi's words.

"but last, but not least, our number one hyperactive knuckledheaded ninja is Naruto Uzumaki" Kakashi spoke in pride about the orange ninja. Sothis got a gut feeling Naruto sensed he said that.

Zabuza laughed a bit, "Hmph. Haku, if we keep going like this, we'll be the victims instead of them. Get on with it"

"right" Haku stood from the wet ground. His chakra oozing out of him.

Sothis got more serious as the air suddenly got colder. She knew this was getting more dangerous by the second, but she didn't need to tell anyone that.

Suddenly, Ice mirrors began to form around Sasuke. Almost like a cage trapping a bird, "Secret Jutsu: Crystal Ice Mirrors!" Haku went into one of the mirrors, his reflection showing on multiple mirrors.

"But how?" Sasuke gasped as he saw multiple Hakus'. Getting more and more tense, Feeling like a cage bird.

Kakashi tried to rush over to Sasuke but Zabuza got in his way, "if you enter this fight, you fight me" said the mercenary, "your boy has no chance against that jutsu. He's finished."

"Now. We'll began" Haku said, "and I'll show you what speed really means"

Without even blinking, Haku send needles at Sasuke's arm. Cutting through his cloths and cutting his skin. Sasuke couldn't even dodge since the attacks are happening all around him and leaving him helpless.

"Try and help him and I'll kill the other five in a heartbeat" Zabuza threated Kakashi.

"Do you need a reminding of the beat down me and my sister gave you?" Sothis reminded Zabuza, who just narrowed his eyes at her.

Sothis decided it was time to step in. She began using her ability to pause time. With everything frozen, she made her way over to Sasuke, she jumped and pushed him away from the needles. Making time resume.

"Eh?!" Sasuke was in shock at Sothis's sudden arrive as both manage to dodge hordes of needles. Them stabbing the ground.

"Where you just doing to stand there and take it, you fool?!" Sothis bonked Sasuke on the head when both manage to get up from the floor, before using healing magic to heal Sasuke.

Haku, after getting over his shock, began to get ready to attack, "You are different from the others. I must take you out quickly"

Sakura grabbed a kunai and began running over and throw it over to Sasuke to grab but Haku got out of the mirror, grabbing it. Suddenly, shuriken hit Haku in the head. Knocking him out of the mirror.

"The number one hyperactive knuckleheaded ninja..." Haku said as he slowly raises from the ground. Everyone turned to the smoke, when it cleared, Naruto was seen. A wild Naruto is spotted.

"Naruto Uzumaki is here. Yeah." Naruto grinned ear from ear, laughing softly, "Believe it!"

'This child....' Sothis softly smiled as she saw Naruto. Of course, he will have a dramatic entrance.

"Ha! Now that I'm here, everything will be alright" Naruto said, "you know how in stories the hero usually shows up at the last minute and then kicks butt? We'll that's what I'm going to do right now! Believe it!"

Sothis shock her head, amused. Of course, if he stayed hidden, he would have the upper hand but oh well.

Just then, Zabuza threw shuriken at Naruto, before any of team 7 could act, Haku jumped in and saved Naruto by throwing his needles to pin the shuriken to the ground. Much to everyone's shock.

"Haku, what are you doing?" Zabuza asked the boy.

Haku didn't even face the older mercenary, "Zabuza, this boy, let me fight him my own way. Please"

"Bring it on!" Narut said as he got into a more defensive potion.

'Wait, this is perfect' Sothis thought to herself, 'maybe we can have Naruto destroy the mirrors from the outside'

Before Sothis could tell Sasuke the plan, Naruto was suddenly in the mirror doom, "hey! i snuck in here to save you!"

Sothis and Sasuke stared at Naruto, both deadfounded and shocked. Did....Did he seriously...?

"You dumba*s!" Sothis bonk Naruto on the head, "You're not suppose to be in here!"

"Ow! What's that for?!" Naruto held his head in pain, "i came in here to save you!"

"We didn't need saving!" Sothis hissed at the young ninja, "if you stayed out, you could have attack from the outside and we can from the inside! Now we can't do that!"

Naruto just pouted. Feeling like a scolded child. Sothis was right, maybe he was careless. But he didn't like the idea of Sothis in Sasuke being in here.

The trio eventually decided to try breaking the mirrors. Ranging from fire attacks to straight up trying to tackle them, but all proven to be failures. Haku use his needles to attack them.

Sothis felt embarrassed. She is a goddess for crying out loud! How is she letting this kid get the upper hand?! She is to focused on healing and protecting Naruto and Sasuke to really do anything offensive. Not like that is an excuse.

Maybe she can ask Edmund and Pneuma to break the mirrors from the outside? No, their busy protecting the bridge builder and Sakura and making sure Zabuza in line. How about she pauses time and head out? Maybe that can-

Before Sothis could finish her thoughts, Sasuke suddenly collapses to the ground. Sothis stared in shock, she has been to catch up in her own thoughts to heal him.

Naruto held him in his arms. They had a conversation about something Sothis couldn't hear as she was still drowning out by her own shock, it wasn't until Naruto started having this orange chakra around him, "you'll pay for this"

changed slightly. His marks on his cheeks became bolder his eyes went from blue to orange, looking closer to a fox. He glared at Haku with nothing but hate, grief and rage, "I'm going to kill you!" the orange chakra was to powerful, it cracked the ground.

'What is this power?' Sothis thought to herself as she saw Naruto destroyed the mirrors with such speed and ease as he began to match Haku's speed. This isn't Naruto anymore. She is sure about that, 'is this what my sister told me about? The nine tail's power?'

Naruto rushed at Haku once the mirrors was destroyed but stopped when Haku looked at the boy. His mask falling as it revealed who he really was. A boy, a pretty one in fact.

Naruto's features returned back to normal. Shocked, confused even, but still overcome with rage. Naruto asked why Haku will follow a man like Zabuza, which lead into a whole backstory on how Zabuza saved him, took him in when no one else did. Cared for him.

Sothis's heart soften for the boy. To a certain level, Haku reminds her of Byleth. In a weird way. Just a lost person looking for that whole piece. Just someone who went down a dark path. Founded by a man, a man who led him into a life of killing.

Haku asked Naruto to kill him, but before the orange ninja can do so, Haku ran over to Zabuza. Everyone watched in shock as Haku took a killing blow from Kakashi, who aimed a lighting attack at Zabuza. Piercing his chest.

"he saved your worthless life, at the cost of his own" Kakashi glared at Zabuza.

Zabuza just chuckled, "well done, Haku." he reached for his weapon, ready to cut Kakashi as he didn't care for what happened to Haku's body, "i knew i'd found a treasure when i found you, boy! You've not only given me my life, but Kakashi's as well" but Kakashi manage to dodge in time, avoiding Zabaza's attack.

"You'll pay for that!" Naruto glared at the mercenary.

"No, stay out of this" Kakashi told Naruto before placing Haku's body down on the ground, before closing the boy's eyes. Putting him to rest. Kakashi soon continued his battle with Zabuza, now seeming more determined before.

Sothis soon noticed Sakura was crying over Sasuke as Pneuma was healing the Uchiha boy in question. She floated over to them, "is he...?"

"alive? Yes" Pneuma confirmed as she used healing magic on Sasuke. His wounds were healing nicely.

"Why didn't you protect him?!" Sakura screeched at Sothis, tears running down her face, "are you supposed to be all powerful?! You could have easily defeated that masked boy!"

Sothis didn't reply. She knew Sakura had a point, even though it pained her to agree. She was pretty useless in the battle. She could have done more. Maybe one of her spells? No, they are too destructive and would likely kill Haku Sasuke and Naruto and destroyed the bridge.

"Sakura, watch your tone" Pneuma scolded the girl, "Most of Sothis's offensive spells are to dangerous in a closed space and likely would have killed everyone else and destroyed the bridge, setting this mission back a tone. Even using time pulse and pausing time won't do much good since she also had to protect Sasuke and Naruto. Sasuke's injures would be worse if it wasn't for her"

Sakura bawled her fists, "but..." she didn't have anything to say when Pneuma gave her a scoffed.

"So...this?" Sasuke's eyes barely fluttered open as he called out to the goddess.

Sothis gasped as she kneeled down to him, "you're alive!" Sasuke slowly got up. Sothis hugged him, not tightly but enough to make him groan a bit while slightly blushing.

"Careful, sister. He is still hurt" Pneuma told Sothis as she gently smile at the scene.

"How is it like to see your crush crushing on someone else?" Edmund whispered to Sakura, who just hissed at him like a angry cat.

Before the scene lasted any longer, a man's voice was heard, "Did quite the job on you, Zabuza?" everyone turned to see a short man in a suit. He was surrounded by a lot of men in weapons.

"Gato, i don't understand." Zabuza turned to face the man. His arms broken from his battle with Kakashi, "what is all this? Why are you here? And who are these thugs you brought with you?"

Geto went into a long speech on how there was a change of plan and him pretty much double crossing Zabuza since he failed to killed Tazuna and how is to expensive, even started to also mock him for his failure to kill Kakashi and a few kids.

"Well, Well Kakashi" Zabuza spoke up, "it would seem our fight has come is at an end. Since I am no longer in Geto's employ. Tazuna's safe. We have no quarrel"

"Yeah, i suppose you're right" Kakashi's eye fell onto the mob. Zabuza isn't his top worry, even if he was in Geto's emply. his arms are broken and to injured.

Geto went up to Haku's body, mocking the dead boy and kicking his head. Which angered Naruto and the others. Yes, Haku was an enemy, but he was still a good kid at heart.

Naruto wasted to attack Geto, but Kakashi stopped him. So, Naruto began yelling at Zabuza, going into a whole spill on how Haku did so much for him and for Zabuza to act like it's not a it deal he died for him.

Something seems to break in Zabuza after Naruto's whole speech, tears running down his face. blending his bandage mask, "you talk too much. Your words cut deep--deeper than any blade. While he fought you, his heart was breaking in two. You see, Haku was always too soft and too kind. He felt pain and sorrow and now, curse him, i feel them too. And something else...I feel content that this is the way it ends" he used his teeth to remove his mask, revealing his sharp teeth.

Zabuza asked for Naruto's kunai, which the young boy did gave it to him. Zabuza held it in his teeth before rushing at Geto and the mob. Geto hides in the back as Zabuza made his way through the mob. Injuring a good amount of them like they were nothing.

Zabuza may his way to Geto, at the edge of the bridge. Stabbing him straight in the heart, "i won't be joining, Haku. Where's he joining, i can't follow." Grinning at Geto, like a predator looking at his prey, "we won't be welcome where Haku's done too. Hell's where we're going, Geto! I can't think of a more fitting destination for a demon ninja, can you?"

With that, Zabuza pushed Geto down into the waters below. Making sure Geto is never coming back up. Soon, Zabuza slowly walked back over to Haku's dead body, but before he got there, he collapses in the middle of the mob, who kept their distance from him.

Sasuke soon returned to the others, Pneuma and Sothis helping him move.

"Sasuke, you're alive?" Naruto seemed to be overjoyed seeing his teammate live. Pneuma explained that she had used healing magic to heal his wounds.

"Pneuma healed me" Sasuke hummed, looking away from Naruto as the orange ninja seemed to beam from joy.

"None of his wounds were actually fatal" Pneuma explained as she eyes Haku's dead body for a second, "He just make it look as such..."

Naruto remembered Zabuza's words about Haku. Too soft, too kind. He was right. If he was anything like Zabuza, he would have killed Sasuke, even him, a long time ago. But he didn't. Which made his heart hurt even more for Haku's death.

"Hey, yoo-hoo!" One of the mob members said, hitting the hilt of his weapon on the ground, getting the groups attention, "don't go getting to comfortable"

"Who's going to pay us now that Geto is gone?" Another mob asked, "No way are we going to leave here empty handed"

The first mob who spoke up began speaking again, "Guess we'll have to hit that village and see what they've got for us"

The rest of the mob cheered in agreement. They began to charge at the group, ready to run the group down, only stopping when a arrow landed in front of them.

Everyone turned to see Inari holding a crossbow, with a bunch of people, if not the whole village standing behind him with their own weapons of choice. Ranging from knives to spears.

"There is one more thing you're forgetting about" A man from the village said, "before you step one foot in our village, you'll have to get through all of us"

"Inari!" Naruto smiled as he saw the boy.

Inari laughed as he gave Naruto a grin of his own, "Heroes usually come at the last minute, you know?"

"They'll all came" Tazuna teared up a bit, "The whole village"

The mob looked a bit nervous, clearly not expecting the villagers to have the guts to defend themselves. They got even more so when Naruto and Kakashi made clones of themselves.

"I guess i should also join in" Sothis summoned the sword of the creator, Pneuma also summoned her own sword as well. Both ready to face the mob.

"Okay, still want to fight?" The clones of kakashi said un unison.

"No thanks!" the mob began to run away at full speed. Some even dropping their weapons, not bothering when picking them up. All jumped onto the boat they came on, rushing to get on, some even fell into the water before driving off.

The villagers cheered in victory, knowing Tazuna can finally finish the bridge and their village will be left alone from Geto and his men.

Kakashi went over to Zabuza, a bit surprised to see the man barely alive when he said, "sounds like it's over."

Kakashi nodded, "yeah"

"Kakashi, i have a favor to ask" Zabazu barely moved his head to look at Kakashi, "Take me to him. Before i go, i have to see him one last time"

"sure" Kakashi looked at Zabuza. His gaze now soft as he gently picked Zabuza up and began walking over to Haku's body. Being carful to not drop the dying mercenary.

The copy ninja placed Zabuza down next to Haku, just in time for snow to gently fall from the sky. It felt like it was Haku's doing. Like telling Zabuza he was waiting for him, or even listening, crying.

"Thank you, Kakashi" Zabuza said to Kakashi once he was down before turning his attention to Haku, "you're were always at my side. The least i can do is beside you at the end. I know it cannot be...but i wish to go where you have gone" he lifted his hand weakly to gently touch Haku's cheek, "how i wish i could join you there...Haku" he finally gave into in injuries. Moving onto the afterlife.

Naruto teared up, sniffing, "he told me where he is from, it was always snowing, all the time"

Sothis felt her heart break. Haku is a good kid, and Zabuza wasn't that bad of a guy. He is human. Maybe if they were born in Foldan, both might have gotten the help they need. Maybe even lived and had normal lives. She knew if Byleth and Jeralt could, they likely could as well.

~

The sun was setting. Team 7 had made a grave for Zabuza and Haku. Zabuza's sword was placed above his. Haku's broken mask above his own, Edmund had fixed it. It felt right to have the mask and sword next to each other.

Sakura had broken the silence, "Is that really it, Kakashi-sensei?" the older male turned his attention to her as she continue to speak, "is that really the ninja way? To use and using people like tools?"

"Shinobu are all merely tools in the hands of destiny" Kakashi said to her, "No point in wondering if it's right or wrong. It just is. It's the same in the village hidden in the leaves"

"if you ask me if that's all being a ninja's all about, then something is out of whack" Naruto spoke up, "is that why we go through all this training? Just to end up like them?"

Sothis couldn't help but agree with Naruto, "what's the point of that?"

All eyes were on Kakashi, the copy ninja sighed, "Well, it's a question without an answer. And that is something we ninja have to deal with every day of our lives, like Zabuza and the kid."

After a long pause of silence, Naruto spoke up, "okay" everyone turned to him in wonder, "I've just come to a decision. From now on, I'm finding my own ninja way. A way that's straight and true and without any regrets. From now on, I'm following the way of Naruto!"

Sothis softly smiled at Naruto. 'He really is something' she thought to herself. He is a special one and she already knew he will be doing great things in the future. He may not be the brightest but her had heart, like all the students back at the academy. She swears she will help him be Hokage one day and be the best version of himself.

That's what Byleth would have done if he was in her shoes.

~

The next few weeks, Tazuna had worked on the bridge. It was quick surprising how fast he and his team were able to fix it. Luckily, everything went smoothly and none of the mob returned. So, team 7 treat it more or less as a vacation.

when it was finished, it was time for team 7 to leave. They all stood at the now finished bridge. Tazuna spoke up, "we couldn't have finished the bridge without you. I can't tell you how much we're going to miss you"

"Do be careful" His daughter spoke up and gave the team a smile.

"Thank you for everything" Kakashi gave a closed eye smile.

"Now, now, don't get all chocked up" Naruto said. It sounded like he said more to himself then anyone, "we'll come back and visit soon"

Inari held back tears of his own, "you swear you will?" Tazuna patted him on the head, trying to comfort him.

Naruto had a harder time holding back his own tears, "of course. You know, Inari, it's alright to cry if you want. There's nothing wrong with that. Go for it."

"who says i wanna cry?" Inari huffed, still holding back tears, trying to act as touch as Naruto is, "anyways, if there's nothing wrong with it, then why don't you go on and cry?"

"No, you first" Naruto said as both have a staring contest before Naruto turning around, "forget it!" both started to cry like babies.

Edmund, Pneuma and Sothis snickered at the two. From how they are acting, its like they are forbidden to see each other. Which is both adorable and a bit silly.

With that, team 7 was off. Giving silent prayers to whatever god or goddess watches over this land that everything will turn out smoothly.

"ha ha! As soon as we get back, I'm gonna let Iruka-sensei fix me up a whole mass of ramen to celebrate a mission accomplishment!" Naruto said with joy, "oh, and just wait till i tell Konohamaru about all my adventures. The kid's going to worship me!"

"Hey" Sakura called out.

"Yeah?" Naruto answered.

"Not you" Sakura said as she turned to Sasuke, "Sasuke, when we get back, you wanna go out and do something together?"

"I don't think so" Sasuke brush her off, making the bubblegum princess sulk.

"Sakura, I'd do something with you if you want" Naruto grinned at her.

"What?!" Sakura suddenly grabbed Naruto's shirt, "that was a private conversation!"

"Let him go" Sothis smacked Sakura's hands off Naruto.

"You know, Naruto" Pneuma got the boy's attention, "you need more in your diet then just ramen. you should come over and let me cook you something heathier"

"But-" Naruto tried to argue but Pneuma quickly shut it down with a look, "fine..."

Me: Well, here it is!

Ayla: Hey, long time no see! How was you're travels?

Me: Good. Sorry if it took a while to publish this. I really hope people enjoyed their charismas and New Years

Ayla: mine was good. Spend time in Hoshido

Me: Nice, nice. You better send me the photos later

Cherry: Anyways, i saw the idea for the next chapter? seems simple?

Me: yeah, it's mostly filler for character bonding. I want to have a small break into each arc. Might be one or two chapters

Cherry: Oh, fun. Can't wait to see

Me: I can't wait to write it! It's likely to be finished much sooner then this one. Anyways--

All: BBYEEE!!

Chapter Text

It has been some time after coming back from the land of waves. Days? Weeks? Sothis couldn't quite tell how long it's been since time felt a little bit slow, especially since they mostly did D rank missions. Sometimes C missions. It felt so slow and boring for Sothis's liking. But the rest of team 7 deserve a break, especially after the whole showdown with Zabuza and Haku.

Sothis had recently work up, around 7 in the morning, a bit early for her liking but Pneuma would definitely scold her for sleeping in to late.

Sothis made herself on cereal, floating over to the table with her bowl in hand, she barely noticed Pneuma on the table, who was reading a newspaper and having some freshly made tea, "morning..."

"Morning" The younger goddess said as she took a sip of her tea, flipping a page of her newspaper before silence filled the air, the only sound was Sothis eating and Pneuma often flipping the paper and drinking her tea every few moments.

Pneuma spoke up again after some time, "you think it is time for you and young Edmund to get new clothes?"

"hm?" Sothis glanced up at Pneuma, a curious, slightly annoyed face she made.. Spoon still in her mouth, "what do you mean?'

"remember when i told you in the forest in the land of waves? when the others were training?" Pneuma reminded her older sister, "Since we have enough money to spend, it is about time to spend it on new clothes"

"Now?" Sothis asked, a bit annoyed as she took another bite of her cereal.

"You do want to fit into this world better, no?" Pneuma lower her newspaper and raise an eyebrow at Sothis, "plus, Edmund needs better clothes as well. His academy uniform is still mostly damage and bloody. I did do my best to fix it when we move in, but it isn't as it used to be"

"Fine, whatever" Sothis groaned in annoyance.

~

Sothis, Pneuma and Edmund were out shopping in one of the hidden leaf smaller shops. Going through some clothes that may fit. It's been a few hours at this point but Sothis and Edmund didn't find any that fit them, or fully liked for that matter.

"what about this?" Edmund came out of the changing room. He had a blue and orange hoodie with some black pants.

Sothis and Pneuma shock their heads, cringing slighting as the colors go against his hair color, "No"

"Knew it..." Edmund went back inside as he changed back into his academy uniform, "this is one of the last clothes i liked..."

"What are you guys doing?" A voice came behind the fodlan trio, they turned to see Ino standing behind them. A hand on her hip.

"Ino" Pneuma was a bit surprised to see the girl, but still gave a small smile, "looking for new clothes. Sothis and Edmund need them after all"

Ino hummed softly, taking a peek at the clothes the group had picked out, "Geez, you definitely need help"

"I kind of like some" Edmund sulked a bit. That made Ino felt a bit bad for her comment.

"You know, i was here to most shop for myself..." Ino move a hand to her chin in thought, "But it looks like you need help with fashion sense. Don't want to downgrade to Sakura's level"

~

Meanwhile, Sakura sneezed at Ino's comment. Feeling the salty comment aimed at here, "huh, weird"

~

"It's not necessary-" Sothis tried to say but Ino grabbed her arm, locking her other arm with Edmund.

"I am helping whether you like it or not" Ino said as she dragged the two to another clothes shop. Stomping her feet.

Pneuma laughed softly as she shook her head, "That girl..." she followed after the three as Sothis complained on being dragged and Edmund was being a little awkward dork, too nice to say anything.

~

After a good....how long was it? 15 minutes? Sounds right. 15 minutes of looking around a mini shop, Ino had had pass Sothis and Edmund some clothes.

Sothis took a good look at them. She wasn't the biggest fan of them, but they were not bad. Cute even.

Edmund looked at his, a little bit unsure about it, "Are you sure these will fit me?"

Ino nodded, a sly smile appeared on her face, "If anyone knows good fashion, it me" she giggles, "and i know you will look adorable in them"

That made Edmund blushes a bit. 'Adorable?' he thought to himself. Did he heard right? Was that a compliment or flirting? He knew how much a flirt Sylvain was back in his world but didn't think he will run into a Sylvain 2.0. How Ino is looking at him isn't helping.

Edmund shocks his head a bit before heading into the changing room. Changing into his new clothes. When he came out, he wore a green shirt with the leaf symbol on the left, a fishnet shirt underneath, he had black pants with shoes.
Ino looked him up and down, a small blush rushed to her cheeks as she gave a sly smile, "Can i pick 'em or what?"

Edmund check himself out in a mirror. The outfit wasn't that bad. It was comfortable and looked nice on him. He gave a small smile, "I like it"

Ino almost squealed in joy but manage to contain herself, coughing slightly, "that's good. It looks nice on you" She then look at Sothis, "it's your turn" Before the Goddess could say anything, the blonde female began shoving her into the changing room. Closing the door behind her, leaving Sothis in the room.

Sothis huffed in annoyance, "how rude" she scoffs softly before decided to change. Might as well to change since she was here.

~

Some time past, Sothis walked out of the changing room. She wore a yellow and white shirt, her leaf headband was around her right arm, she also had a red-ish brown shorts with belts and a bag over her waste, her right leg had bandages with a small bag for shuriken. last but not least she had red shoes.
Pneuma smiled in joy, "You look great"

Sothis checked herself out in the mirror. A small hum left her lips as she enjoyed it. Plus she gets to keep her crown and braids. She finds it cute. "I think amazing is more like it"

Ino crossed her arms, a small appeared on her face, "a thank you is in order"

Sothis looked at Ino. For a second, she forgot the girl was there, "oh, well, thank you. Happy?" she gave a small smile.

Edmund nodded, giving a small head bow to Ino, "Yes, thank you. We would have taken so much longer if it wasn't for you"

Ino blushed a bit, swirling her hair a bit as Edmund's words as she tried to keep her cool, "it's no big deal. Couldn't leave you guys hanging like that and dealing with style trauma"

~
After paying for the clothes, the fodlan trio went back home. They placed their old clothes in the spare room.

"Shopping trip?" A voice appeared behind them. It was Kakashi. Once again reading his pervy book.

"Yeah" Edmund turned to face him, "our old ones don't fit into this world. Plus my academy uniform is pretty banged up anyways..."

Kakashi took a look at the old clothes, picking up the academy uniform. It looked pretty damage, even when the group tried to fix it up, "You know...you could always ask me to help repair it"

Sothis blinked a bit in confusion, "you know how to sow?"

Kakashi shock his head, "I know someone who does. I don't think it will be exactly like how it one was but better then...this"

Edmund almost teared up a bit. He ran and hugged Kakashi, surprising the teacher, "Thank you, Sensei"

Kakashi looked down at Edmund, shocked but his expression softens as he patted Edmund's head, "don't get to emotional, kid..."

Me: And that's it!

Cherry: A bit short, isn't it?

Me: Shut up! I wanted this to be mostly fluff and short

Ayla: The drawing is cute

Me: Thanks, made Sothis's outfit myself. My friend made Edmund's. If any reader want's to check them out, take a look on my wattpad and Quotev accounts

Elise: also. SHIPPING!!

Me: lol, yeah. Love a bit of shipping and giving Edmund nice things

Cherry: Yeah, because you didn't give him anything in the last chapter

Me: I'm sorry! I didn't have much to work with him in the last chapter. Leave me alone. Anyways--

All: BYEE!!

Chapter Text

Kakashi had told Team 7 to meet on a bridge in Konaha early morning, which all of them did. Besides Kakashi and surprising the two goddess sisters.

"Running late again!" Sakura hissed in annoyance, "why does he always tell us to arrive early when he can't even make it on time?!"

Edmund shrugged, "Only the goddess knows" which Sothis doesn't but okay.

"Wait, where is Sothis and Pneuma?" Naruto asked when he realized the two green haired sister's are not here.

"Well..." Edmund sweatdropped as he gave a wary smile, "Let's say Sothis has a few words to say to Lord 3rd after Pneuma informed her about your...history"

"Is she...?" Sasuke looked at Edmund with a deadpanned expression.

"Oh, she is" Edmund groans softly

~

"LET ME ASK AGAIN: WHY DIDN'T YOU TAKE BETTER CARE OF HIM?!"

Sothis's voice boomed. You could hear her voice from miles away. You could also feel her furry and bloodlust.

Lord 3rd was a bit nervous at the angry gremlin in front of him, Pneuma standing not too far behind her with a deadly calm expression doesn't help his case. But he remains as calm as he can, "Like I told you, I did my best for him. I can't control people's feeling on him. The most i can do is make sure he is safe and heathy"

"Safe and heathy? Please" Sothis rolled her eyes, "you could tell people the truth about why he has the nine tails in him or that he is the son of the people who saved this village?"

"His father has many enemies. It will be to dangerous to tell people who his father is" Lord 3rd explained to Sothis, "and there are people who come after him because he is also a Uzamaki, since their clan is almost nonexistence at this point"

"But you can still paint the picture of him being a hero" Sothis slammed her fist on the desk, "and give him a loving adopting family. Do you realize, if he is pushed far enough, he can easily unleash the 9 tails? When he thought Sasuke died, he went on a rampage to try to kill the one he thought killed Sasuke. He could have easily done the same thing to any person in the past. I feel like it's foolish to allow people to be so harsh to a child who can easily unleash a murderer"

Lord 3rd sighed. He knew Sothis had a point. Maybe he could have done a bit more for Naruto. But what is done is done, "I will admit, I may have had some errors in how I handle the situation-"

"YOU THINK?!" Sothis raised her voice again.

Lord 3rd looked over at Pnemua. Silently asking her to calm Sothis down, which the younger goddess just shrugged. No help at all...

This will be a long few hour....

~

It took a good while for Sothis to, finally, stop yelling at Lord 3rd. Pneuma had to remind her that Kakashi wanted to meet with them and the rest of the team. Much to Sothis's disappointment.

It was at least an hour to noon until Kakashi showed himself, Naruto and Sakura shouted at him for being late. But then again, they shouldn't be shocked. He is always late.

The group began doing D rank missions. Naruto mostly tried to impress his teammates but failed miserably. Sothis can't help but be both amused and annoyed at Naruto's antics. Since he often halts the mission. Luckily, she manages to help out here and there, but scolds Naruto afterwords.

After one mission when Naruto messed up again in a mission. Sakura and Sasuke had to drag him back to the village, "You're hopeless, Naruto" Sakura gently hissed at the blonde,

Sasuke snickered, "you really are one big problem"

That just made Naruto angry. He got out of Sakura and Sasuke's hold and wanted to lunge at the Uchiha male, "Sasuke!"

Sakura blocked Naruto from attacking Sasuke, "If you keep this up, I'll finish you off myself!"

Kakashi sighed as he watched his team act like a bunch of kids. Well, they are kids, but he felt like after the Land of Waves, they would have gotten closer. Especially Naruto and Sasuke but they seem to be at each other's throats, "your teamwork is all over the place..."

Naruto pointed at Sasuke, "that's right! Our teamwork is all messed up, and it's all because of you, Sasuke! You think you're better than everyone else?'

Sasuke rolled his eyes at Naruto as he walked ahead, "not everyone, just you."

"Goddess damn" Sothis can't help but snicker at that comment, which just filled Naruto's rage.

"Face it, I'm better and stronger than you are" Sasuke told Naruto before pausing in his place, before looking at Naruto, "It's a face. Unless you have what it takes to prove me wrong"

The two had a stare down. Tension filled the air. It felt like two demonic beasts about to attack each other.

Sothis sighed, "enough you two" she stepped in between the two of them, "this is just childish behavior. After a life or death situation, i thought you two will behave more maturely. Guess i am wrong"

"alright, let's call it a day" Kakashi said, breaking up the group, "you can beat each other to a pulp some other time. Anyway, i have to file my report on this mission"

"whatever, I'm out of here" Sasuke said as he once again turned around to leave.

Sakura gasped as she chases after her crush, "Sasuke, wait! Sasuke, I'll go with you!"

Naruto wanted to stop her but couldn't. Sadness took over his face when Sakura didn't listen to him. Edmund patted Naruto's back.

"if you want to train, you could with me" The pink haired male suggested, "I need to polish my skill with the kunai anyways. It is a weapon i am not used to yet.."

Naruto seemed to brighten up a bit as the request, "I will be happy to!"

"So, why don't we--i mean, ya know, let's do something more personal" Sakura blushed at Sasuke, "I mean to improve our teamwork and all"

Sasuke scoffed, "I swear, you're just as bad as Naruto" That crushed Sakura, who look flabbergasted, "instead of flirting, why don't you practice your jutsu and make the team stronger? Let's face it, you're actually worse than Naruto"

'worse than Naruto' those words felt heavy on Sakura's heart. She felt like she carried a large rock on her shoulders.

"If anyone should be training with me, it's Sothis" Sasuke said, making the green haired goddess cough, chocking on air from surprised, "or even Pneuma and Edmund. I could learn a few things from their world to help me improve my skills"

"But...I can help you with that" Sakura tried to argue.

"You are much weaker than they are, you have no special abilities and just dead weight" Sasuke said to Sakura flatly, "Face it, Naruto is more useful than you"

Sakura felt heavy. Like hundreds of needles in her heart. She felt so underappreciated. She admits she isn't the strongest but pretty much being called the weakest and a dead weight by the person she admires and loves stings like no other. And him admitting to train with people he has known for a short amount of time hurts just as much.

When Sasuke walked off, Naruto waved at the sulking pink haired female, "Don't worry, Sakura. Just forget about Sasuke. You, me and the others can develop our teamwork all day" That just made Sakura seethe with anger.

"I don't think she want to, child" Sothis whispered over to Naruto, leaning to his ear.

"eh?!" Naruto seemed confused at the statement, "Of course, she does!"

Just then, a small box that has a rock pattern on it and, not so secretly, appeared behind the group.

Sothis looked dumbfounded. Fake rocks? If this was an assassination attempt, it is a very stupid one.

Naruto moved forward; the 'rocks' followed after him. The knuckle headed ninja began running away from the 'rocks', which just followed him around relentlessly. Before stopping ad pointing at the 'rocks', "that's the worse disguise of all time! There's no just thing as square rocks! It's completely obvious"

"You saw through my camouflage again. You're slick, boss!" A young voice spoke from inside the box, "just what I'd expect from my greatest rival"

Smoke appeared from the box before exploding. When it was revealed, the children were shown. One had spiky brown hair and a blue scarf. Another kid also had brown hair, glasses and baggy clothes. The third was a girl with orange hair in pigtails, red and pink clothes and rosy cheeks.

"I think we put too much gunpowder this time, guys" The scarf kid said after a long coughing fit before the trio stopped and looked at Naruto, before getting up and start inducing themselves.

"I'm Moegi. The sassiest Kunoichi in preschool" The orange haired girl grinned, Sothis thinks she is cute, "Check me out!"

"I love algebra. Call me Udon!" Said the nerdy looking kid. He gives of the vibe he gets teased a lot to Sothis.

"and I'm the number one ninja in the village. Konohamaru!" Said the kid with the scarf. He just seems like a mini Naruto to Sothis. Cute but also a pain, "when we're all together--"

"we're the Konohamaru squad!" the three of them shouted.

"Yeah, i knew it was you, Konohamaru" Naruto put his hands behind his head, before noticing the goggles on their heads, "Hm, hey, what are those things?"

Konohamaru laughed, fitting his goggles, "ha. You used to wear goggles to remember? So, we're coping you!"

'that's cute' Sothis thought to herself, Naruto didn't seem to not think the same think.

"So, what do you guys what?" Naruto decided to change the subject.

"he's just trying to be cool" Konohamaru whispered to his friends, pouting slightly.

"You know what we want" Moegi pouted up at Naruto, "are you busy now?"

Naruto looked away, "hmm....i have to train with Edmund. Believe it!"

"i didn't say right away" Edmund deadpan at Naruto, looking at the orange ninja.

"What?! But you promise you will play ninja with us today! Come on!" Konohamaru whined to Naruto

Naruto laughed awkwardly, feeling caught, "oh, did i say that?" He didn't recall saying anything to them. He really didn't want to play with them since he wants to train.

"a ninja playing ninja? That is so twisted" Sakura seemed to sulk. Seeming still hung up on what Sasuke said to her.

Sothis can't lie and say it isn't a bit amusing at the irony, but then again, Konohamaru squad are not even ninja yet. Are they? Unless Sakura meant it was ironic for Naruto but then again, he is still a kid. Shouldn't he be allowed to play silly games, even if it seems a bit odd?

Pneuma seeming thought the same think, "Their kids, Sakura. Nothing wrong with wanting to play with their idol"

Sakura's face seemed to harden more. She never really got the chance to speak until Konohamaru spoke up, "hey boss, who is that girl?" he pointed to Sakura, "I get it. You're a smooth operator, boss" he grinned at Naruto, "Come on, i know she's your....'girlfriend'"

There was a long pause. Sakura grew offended, Sothis can't help but looked amused, Pneuma was both amused and also taken aback, Edmund just looked more dumbfounded.

Naruto didn't reply before blushing and laughing, "well, you can tell she's really crazy about me, huh?"

Sakura then shriek loudly in anger and punch Naruto so hard, sending him flying into the fence near by, making Konohamaru call out to him in worry.

Sothis went to check on Naruto, helping him up. Luckily, he isn't really hurt. Much to Sothis's relief. Can't say the same about the fence though.

Konohamaru snapped at Sakura, "what kind of girlfriend are you?!" he hissed, "you're a witch! And you're ugly too!'

Sakura began to crack her knuckles, threating to hit Konohamaru. But Edmund stood in front of Sakura, stopping her from hitting him. "Move" the pink haired female hissed.

Edmund just glared at her, "back off. You are old enough to know not to hit children" they had a stare off before Sakura finally relented. Beginning to walk off with an angry huff.

"Konohamaru, are you okay?" Asked Udon, clearly a bit shaken up by Sakura's rage.

"I don't even think she's human" Konohamaru softly hissed, "did you see how wide her forehead is?"

Sothis chuckled a bit at Konohamaru words. Rude but amusing in a sense. That was seeming a bad call since a dead silence followed. Everyone turned to Sakura, who was still in ear shot. She slowly turned; her face was what you will see in your nightmares.

The kids and Naruto yelped and started running for their dear life as Sakura chased, Konohamaru running the fastest since Sakura was likely going to hit him first.

"Should we help them?" Sothis asked, she wasn't worried Sakura will actually hurt them.

Pneuma shrugged her shoulders, "Probably, Sakura might go a little bit too far"

Edmund gave a small nod, "also, we should probably tell Konohamaru to watch what he says about someone. Even if Sakura did overreacted a bit..."

With that, The Fodlan trio followed after the group. Luckily, it's not hard to follow their trail since there was yelling involved.

~

The fodlan trio were dumbfounded at the scene they walked in on. Apparently, Konohamaru had bumped into some older kids. Seeming a bit older than team 7. The guy in black hoodie had Konohamaru in a hold, holding him up by the scarf.

"Put him down, Kankuro" The blond teensaid to the boy known as Kankuro, "or you will pay for it later"

Sakura tried apologizing for the situation before Naruto started shouting at Kankuro, demanding him to let go of Konohamaru, which the older boy ignored.

Sothis counldn't stand this anymore. She walked up to Kankuro and held his arm tightly, "let him go" she spoke in a cold and low tone.

Kankuro was surprised, his arm did hurt by her grip bit didn't want to seem weak. He glances down at Sothis, an impressed and annoyed look on his face, "What are you going to do about it, tiny?"

'tiny?!' Those were wrong words to say to already upset goddess. You could feel the dangerous aura coming off on her.

But before Sothis could unleash her wrath onto Kankuro, a rock come out of nowhere and hit the arm that was holding Konohamaru. Forcing Kankuro to drop the boy. Everyone looked at where the rock came from, looking up to see Sasuke in a tree. Another small rock in his hands.

"You're a long way from home and you're way out of your league" Sasuke said, playing with the rock in his hands.

Sakura cheered when Sasuke appeared. Sothis couldn't help but think he was showing off a little bit. Which was amusing and a little annoying to her, "show off"

Kankuro grew angry at Sasuke's interference. He grabbed the weird thing mummy looking thing on his back, making the sandy blond female gasp, "tell me you're not going to use the 'Crow'?"

"Kankuro, back off"

A young, low and bored voice was heard. Sothis slightly shivered. Everyone looked to where the voice came from. One the same tree Sasuke was one, was a boy who looked around the same age as team 7. He had red hair, sea green eyes. Around his eyes were a thick line of charcoal black, almost reminding Sothis of a panda or even a racoon, he also had a gourd on his back. He stood upside down on a tree branch near Sasuke.

"You're an embarrassment to our village" Said the Panda boy. Sothis could sense a great deal of power from him. And seeing how Kankuro and the sandy blond girl fell into order and got worried when he showed up, he is someone you don't want to mess with.

"uh.....ah....Hey, Gaara" Kankuro gave the Panda boy, now known as Gaara, a worried smile. Like the one you give when you know you messed up.

~

Kakashi and other Jonin were in a room with Lord 3rd. Everyone was silent but they knew why they were there. All of them did.

"I have summoned you here for a very important purpose" Lord 3rd had broken the silence, "seeing your fellow jonin here, i'm sure you realize what this is about"

"so soon?" Kakashi asked to himself. He thought they would have more time. He has yet to have told his team about the event, especially the Fodlan trio. A small pit of worry sank in when he thought of those three in the exams.

"i assume the other villages have already been notified about the upcoming event" Asked the leader of team 10, also known as Asuma Sarutobi, "I notice some of their genin already arrive here in the village"

"and when do we start?" Asked the female leader of team 8, Kurenai

"We will begin in one week"

Kakashi's worry grew from Lord 3rd's words. Why was he so anxious? He knows his team will be fine. He trained them well. Besides their teamwork skills, they will manage. He is also sure Sothis and Pneuma will keep Sasuke and Naruto from killing each other. But something didn't sit right with him. Throwing the Fodlan trio into the exams....

"exactly seven days from today, on the first of july, the genin will be gathered and tested" Lord 3rd had said, "Only the very best will be selected as chunin"

~

The air was tense. It felt like a battle might break out any second.

"Have you forgotten the reason we came all the way here?" Asked Gaara, who is giving a dead stare to Kankuro.

"I know. I...I mean, they challenge us" Kankuro tried to explain himself as he became more worried as he spoke, "they started the whole thing, really"

"shut up" Gaara told Kankuro. Silencing the catman immediately, "or i'll kill you"

Sothis thought of Dimitri when he said that when the tense silence filled the air. Kankuro apologize for his behavior to Gaara, sheepishly.

Gaara looked at Sasuke, "I am sorry for any trouble he caused"

Both have a stare off. Both silently acknowledged each other's strength. Knowing they have to keep an eye on the other.

Gaara suddenly turned into sand before appearing in between the sandy blond female and Kankuro, "Let's go. We didn't come here to play games"

The trio was about to walk off before Sakura stepped forward and began to question the mysterious trio, "I can tell from your headbands that your come from the village Hidden in the Sand. Of course, the Land of Fire and Land of Wind are allies but no Shinobi can enter another's village without permission. So state your purpose"

"Have you not heard, Sakura?" Pnemua asked the pink hair female, "the chunin exams are coming up"

"The what?" Sothis blinked a bit in confusion.

Pneuma turned her attention to Sothis and Edmund, "it’s basically like the Battle of Eagles and Lions but you go up a rank in the ninja ranks, if you pass"

"That makes sense" Sothis gave a small hum.

The sandy blond and Konohamaru explained a bit more to Naruto, who is completely clueless. Which was a bit amusing to Sothis since she thought he should hear about it, but then again, Sakura and Sasuke didn't knew either.

Before the Sand trio could leave again, Sasuke jumped down from his place in the tree. "Hey, you" his gaze was glued onto Gaara, "identify yourself"

"You mean me?" The Sandy blond girl turned to Sasuke. Pointing to herself as she blushed.

"another simp" Edmund deadpan and he mumble to himself.

"No. Him" Sasuke corrected, "the guy with the gourd on his back"

Gaara paused as he turned to Sasuke, "I am Gaara od the desert. I'm curious about you, too" his gaze also went to the goddess duo, "you as well. Who are you three?"

"I am Sasuke Uchiha" Sasuke said with a small smirk.

Sothis was taken aback from Gaara's interest in her and Pneuma. She guessed he could sense their powerful, even abnormal, energy, "you may call me Sothis. A pleasure to be meeting you"

"I am her sister, Pneuma" Pneuma said, a kind smile on her face. Which slightly look Gaara off guard.

A silence filled the air and four of them stared at each other. Until Naruto spoke up, pointing at himself as he addressed Gaara, "Hey, there! I bet you're dying to know my name, right?"

"I couldn't care less" Gaara said, plainly. Which made Naruto sulk. With that. The Sand trio disappeared. Jumping off into the unknown.

Little did the group know, they were being watched by a trio. Two boys, one girl. They were sitting in a tree not to far away. "what do you think, Duso?" Asked the guy leaning on the bark on the tree, his eyes glancing at the bandage male in the middle.

"The usual weaklings, nothing special" The bandage male said, who is called Duso, "But the one from the Uchiha clan, the green haired girls and that rat from the desert, we should watch them carefully"

Me: And we are done!

Ayla: Also, does anyone else find it funny that Gaara couldn't care less about Naruto but in the next arc they are like, best friends?

Me: Oh, yeah. Also forget about edgy Gaara is in the early series. He is normally silly later on

Cherry: Character development at its finest

Me: Yeah. Also hope everyone has a great day/afternoon/night!

All: BBYEEE!!

Chapter Text

With the Jonin, it was time to pick who is entering the exams. A tense yet certain feeling filled the air.

Lord 3rd began to speak, "All right, it is time we chose our candidates for the chunin examinations. To begin, will those in charge of the rookie Genin step forward?"

Kakashi, Asuma and Kurenai stepped forward. Standing side by side.

"Kakashi, Kurenai, and Asuma. What do you say?" Lord 3rd asked the trio in question, "are there any in your squad you'd recommend for the exams, despite their inexperience? As you know, any Genin who has carried out eight or more missions is technically eligible for the examinations. Beyond that, only you can decide when they are ready. Of course, most Genin require a much longer training period, at least twice that many missions"

All the other Jonin, especially Iruka, can agree it is to soon for their squads. Their still newbies. Of course they wont allow them in the exams. Right?

"So, Kakashi, you begin" Lord 3rd order the silver haired male.

Kakashi began to speak, "I lead squad seven, Sasuke Uchiha, Naruto Uzamaki, Sothis, Pneuma, Edmund Everdarth, Sakura Haruno. I, Kakashi Hatake, recommend all six of these Genin for the Chunin selection exams" That made Iruka gasp and break into a nervous sweat.

Kurenai was next to speak, "and my squad is number eight, Hinata Hyuga, Kiba Inuzuka, Shino Aburma. And now i, Kurenai Yuni, recommend all three."

Asuma was the last to speak, "and my squad is number 10,. Ino Yamanaka, Shikamaru Nara, Choji Akimichi. And now I, Asuma Sarutobi, recommend all three"

The other Jonin began to whisper among themselves. About how it is to soon. How careless the three of their fellow colleges are being. That they are too young, to soon.

Iruka could not stay silent anymore as he stepped foward, "hold on, just a minute"

"Yes, what is it, Iruka?" Asked the Hokage at the man's outburst.

"Lord Hokage, with all respect, the 12 names that were just given were all my students at the academy" Iruka informed Lord 3rd, "I know their skills and abilities. Every one of them has great promise, but it's to soon. They need more experience before they are tested. If they try now, they are sure to fail"

Kakashi turned to Iruka, "When i became a Chunin, I was six years younger than Naruto is now"

"Naruto is nothing like you!" Iruka snapped at Kakashi, stepping towards him, "Are you trying to destroy him?!"

"Well, they're always complaining about not being challenged enough" Kakashi shrugged his shoulders, "Maybe wiping out of the exams will teach them a lesson. A little pain is good"

"what--what did you just say?!" Iruka glared at Kakashi, "do you have no worry for your own team?! What about Sothis, Pneuma and Edmund? Unlike the others, they will definitely get destroyed!"

Kakashi grew annoyed at that. He can't deny his own protective feeling in the matter but he also doesn't like his students being called weak, "You haven't seen what i saw. They can handle themselves. Relax. Trust me when i say those three can protect themselves. They are stronger than you realize"

Iruka groans. He wanted to say more but the words can't come out.

"Listen, i know this is very personal to you and it upsets you But..." Kakashi told Iruka,

Kurenai cut Kakashi off, "Alright, Kakashi. That is enough"

"On the contrary, Kurenai, Iruka needs to hear this" Kakashi said to the Jonin as he still looked at Iruka in the eyes unblinking, "He needs to realize they're not his students anymore. They're mine"

Iruka hissed a bit in frustration. He knew Kakashi had a point. The kids are no longer his but he still feels like they are his responsibility, "but these exams could destroy them! you know that"

"Iruka" Lord 3rd had gotten the male in question's attention, "You had made your point. I understand. According, i have decided that the best thing to do is to hold a special preliminary exam"

"Pre--preliminary exam?" Iruka blinked in confusion

~

Team 7 was waiting by the bridge for Kakashi, who is once again, late. Honestly, it feels like Kakashi is doing this on purpose. It wasn't long until Sakura blew up in annoyance.

"Why, why, why?" She growled, "it's always the same! He sets the time and then we have to wait hours for him"

Naruto agreed with her, "It's not fair!"

"What about my feelings?! I rushed here so fast, I didn't even have time to brush my hair!" Sakura growls. Sothis didn't understand why that matters, but she guess it is a young girl thing.

"and I didn't have enough time to brush my teeth or change my underwear!" Naruto said, making the group slightly scoot away from him.

"You didn't?" Sakura asked, grossed out as she cringed.

"That's gross, Naruto" Edmund deadpan.

Sothis groans slightly as she facepalmed. It is to early in the morning for this nonsense. She wishes she stayed in bed. She noticed Sasuke had similar thoughts based on his expression. Which gave her some comfort.

It wasn't long until Kakashi appeared on top of a pillar, "hey. Good morning, everyone. Sorry, I'm late. Afraid i got lost on the path of life"

"You Liar!" Sothis, Naruto and Sakura yelled as they pointed at their mentor.

Kakashi jumped down in front of the group, "I know this is a sudden, but i recommended you for the Chunin exams--all six of you" he pulled out six papers from his pocket and gave them to the group, "these are the application forms"

"Application forms?" Sakura repeated, confused.

"You're repeating me, Sakura" Kakashi slightly scolded Sakura before saying, "this is all voluntary. It's up to each of you. If you don't feel ready, you can wait until next year"

"All right, Kakashi-Sensei, you rock!" Naruto ran over and jumped into Kakashi arms, forcing him to catch the boy. Spinning a bit from the force from the hug.

"Don't slumber on my vest!" Kakashi slightly hissed but you can hear the slight fondness in his voice as he placed Naruto back down, "whoever wants to take the exams, sign the application and come to room 301 at the academy. It's at 3:00 pm, five days from now. That's it"

Naruto giggle in joy, "chunin exams, Chunin exams!

~

The group, minus Kakashi, were walking across the bridge. Naruto still giggly about the exams, "Chunin exams! I'll be up against a lot of really wicked ninja!"

"I think it would be a lot like the battle of the Eagles and Lions back in our world" Sothis hummed in thought.

"Speaking of which: what is that battle like?" Sakura had asked. Curiously.

Sothis was tempted to ignore her, but she sensed Naruto and Sasuke also wanted to know. So, it is fair to answer, "It is a three-way battle between the three major houses in the academy. Each house fight until one is the winner. It was originally form years ago. It was a rebellion against Adrestian Empire by the Nobility from Faerghus in the year of 747 to 751. It wasn't until Loog of the House of Blaiddyd forces triumphed the Emperor's army at the Taitean Plains"

"wow.." Naruto felt there was more to the story, but he did push. He isn't one for history anyways. But the battle against each house sounds like fun.

Sasuke thought about it. He had wonder how strong the different houses were. But sadly, it is unlikely he could challenge any of them. This question led to Gaara. He couldn't wait to challenge Gaara. It could help him grow stronger.

Sakura felt a bit discourage since her mind was now thinking of the Chunin exams. Sasuke's words the previous day got to her. She couldn't keep up with the rest of the team. Heck, she couldn't even beat Naruto. It upset and anger her. She wished she had some sort of power to be as strong as the rest. Maybe then she could get Sasuke attention....

~

The next day rolled around. Sothis decided to spend the day with Naruto since Pneuma was out shopping and Edmund decided to teach Sasuke some techniques he learned at the academy.

The Konohamaru squad was the bridge where Naruto and Sothis were walking on. Konohamaru invited them to play with him. Naruto and Sothis agreed since they have nothing else to do.

Just then, a man who seemed to be from the rain village. Taking everyone from surprise. He took Moegi and jumped onto the bridge.

"Ah! Naruto! Sothis! Konohamaru! Help!" Moegi begged as she cried.

Konohamaru pointed at the Rain ninja, "What are you doing with Moegi, you big slug?"

"Let her go, now!" Naruto demanded but the Rain ninja just laughed and ran off.

Sothis glared before using Divine Pulse. Rewinding to the point before Moegi was kidnapped. She then grabbed Moegi just as the rain ninja showed up. She jumped out of the way before the Rain ninja could grab her and Moegi.

"Hey! Just what do you think your doing?!" Naruto pointed at the Rain ninja.

The Rain ninja just glared before jumping away. Naruto growled at him before jumping after him.

"Naruto wait--" Sothis tried to stop the orange boy but was too late. She put Moegi down before going after Naruto, leaving the kids behind.

~

The duo finally manages to catch up with the Rain ninja. Cornering him in the forest.

"Well, that was quick" The Rain ninja said, slightly impressed with the two, "you both manage to get me into a corner"

"You! The fat old guy!" Naruto pointed at him, "what is your deal? Why did you want to take Meogi?!"

"Is that your question?" Asked the Rain ninja with a scoff, "I want the First Hokage's scroll of sealing"

'The scroll of sealing?' Sothis thought to herself. Wasn't that the thing Naruto tried to steal before becoming a ninja or something?

"Don't just stand there like fools! Hurry up and get me the scroll!" The Rain ninja demanded.

"Yeah, right" Sothis scoffed at the man, "you have no leverage to give demands. Even if you did, we still won't give it"

"Believe it!" A Naruto clone appeared behind the Rain ninja and threw a net over him. Taking him by surprise.

Most shadow clones appear and jumped on top of the Rain ninja. Sothis flew over and fired a fire spell when the clones moved out of the way. When the spell hit, a small firey explosion was seen. When cleared, the guy was no longer in sight.

"Where did he go?" Asked Naruto as he looked around. The clones disappearing.

"Must have used a substation jutsu" Sothis took note, "He can't have gone far. I suggest we take a look around before heading back and warning Kakashi"

~

Night had fallen over the village. Kakashi stood on top of a apartment. The Rain ninja jumped behind him. Kakashi didn't bother fully face him, "So, how did it go?"

"They all made it--your squad and the others. All 12 Genin proved themselves ready for the exam" The Rain ninja said before a cloud of smoke appeared. When cleared, it was cleared to be Iruka, "you were right, Kakashi. They're good. They've all developed very impressive skills"

~

A few days have passed and it was time for the exam. Team 7 waited in front of the doors, the only one who was late was Sakura.

"Sakura, you're late" Pneuma scolded gently at the pink haired female.

"uh, right. Sorry, guys" Sakuta gave a small smile, she looked at Sasuke, "Good morning, Sasuke"

"Yeah" Was Sasuke said. He sensed Sakura was acting a little weird but didn't say anything.

When the group went inside. A crowd surrounded a door. Two guys stood in front of a door. Both looked like younger versions of the two guards Sothis had met when she first arrived in the Leaf village. One of them pushed a boy with a bowl haircut and bushy eyebrows. A girl with brown hair and eyes with space buns came to help the boy up.

"You're taking the Chunin exams, but you can't even get past us?' One of the boys asked with a smug smile/

The second boy said next, "why don't you go now before you get hurt?"

"Yeah, i think your mommy is calling you" The First boy grinned, chucking.

"Please let us through" The space buns girl begged, "we're supposed to go in there"

She tried to force her way through before getting it by the First boy. Making the crowd mumble about how harsh it was it hit a gitl.

"You call that harsh? Don't kid yourself" The First kid scoffed, "we're being nice by comparison. The exams are going to make this look like a picnic"

The second kid speaks smugly, "some of you won't survive the exams. Others will be recked for life. And some of you may go crazy. For Chunin, it's always life or death"

"you think it's a joke? Chunin are qualified to lead missions. The lives of your squad members are in your hands" The first kid said, "So, you better be tough enough to take it to heat. Delicate little girls don't belong here"

"Yeah, go back home and play with your dolls" The second kid spoke, with a smug look on his face.

That hit a nerve with Sothis, she forced herself in front of the crowd and went up to the First kid and slapped him hard enough to send him to the floor, she spoke, "Don't you speak such nasty language around me. I am not here to listen to sexist cr*p. A true ninja is not defined by their gender but valued in their skills as a warrior" she glared at the two, "And i am sure she is more capable then two smug boys who put a fake sign up"

Sasuke stepped forward, holding Sothis's shoulder to calm the goddess down, "we can see through your illusion. We're going through the third floor"

Everyone else mumbled confused, the two kids looked at eavh other. The first kid stood up slowly as he hold his bruised cheek.

The second kid spoke, "so, you noticed the Genjutsu, huh?'

Sasuke looked at Sothis, "Go on, tell them. I am sure you sensed it before even walking in"

Sothis let out a huff of annoyance, "Of course. It is such a cheap and childish trick. This is only the second floor"

Reality then hit. The sign changed from 301 to 201. Making everyone else gasped in shock at the reveal. The First kid asked, "Aren't we the smart ones? So, you noticed the illusion. Now, let's see you deal with this!" he then got ready to send a kick to Sothis's way. Sasuke jumped in front of her and got ready to block with his own kick, but the bushy eyebrow boy stepped in between them and stop the kicks with his bare hands with such speed and like it was nothing.

Sothis looked curious. No normal kid can block kids like that with ease. Especially one who was just been kicked around.

The boy let go of Sasuke and The First kid's leg when another boy with long brown hair and white eyes that looked like pearls walked up, the space bun girl next to him, "Hey, what happened to the plan? I thought you were the one who said to keep a low profile, and don't let anyone see our skill level" said the boy.

"I know, but--" The Bushy boy said as he looked away. Making eye contact with Sakura before blushing.

"Nevermind, it's over anyways" Said the space bun girl, shaking her head.

The Bushy boy went up to Sakura, "My name is Rock Lee. What is yours?'

"um...' Sakura stared at Rock Lee in confusion, "Sakura? Why?'

"Please be my girlfriend!" Rock Lee gave a grin and a thumbs up, "I vow to protect you with my life!"

Sothis and Pneuma looked at each other, "Sylvain? Sylvain"

"Definitely--not" Sakura just looked horrified. Sothis find her reaction amusing.

Rock Lee looked completely crushed. Like he saw someone kicked a puppy, "why?"

"Because your a werido" Sakura said, bluntly, making Rock Lee sulk and Naruto laughing at him. Pneuma just hit him on the head, "ow!"

Just then, Pearl eyed guy came walking over to Sothis and Sasuke, "Hey, you two. Over here, what is your name?"

Before Sothis could speak, Sasuke soke first, "It is common courtesy to give your own name before asking someone else's"

Pearl eyed guy narrowed his eyes a bit, "Your rookie's, aren't you? How old are you both anyways?"

"Rude to ask a lady her age" Sothis playfully huffed, The Pearl eye guy glared at her, "I am Sothis. My friend here is Sasuke Uchiha. What is your name?"

"Neji Hyuga" Said the Pearl eye guy, now known as Neji. Both nodded at each other. Sasuke slightly sulking because Sothis gave away his name like that.

Pneuma was comforting Naruto and Rock Lee, wo were both sulking by the wall, "come on, you too..."

"Come on, let's go" Sakura grabbed Naruto and Sasuke's hands, dragging them off to get to the third floor.

Sothis sighed as she looked at Pneuma and Edmund, "Guess we should follow"

Pneuma and Edmund nodded in agreement. With that, the three followed after the other trio.

Me: And that is done! Sorry it took a while to get this chapter out

Ayla: Yeah, because you wanted to start a new book

Me: Shut up. It is a simple idea i wanna do. Won't take that much time away from this one

Ayla: uh huh

Me: shut up. Anyways, have a great day guys

All: BYE

Chapter Text

The Foldan trio had catch up to their fellow teammates, the six of them getting ready to turn their papers. When leaving the building, they heard Rock Lee's voice, "Hey, you with the attitude. Hold on"

They looked up to see Rock Lee on the second floor. Rock Lee glared down at Sasuke. The group having very different reactions to his presence. Ranging from shock, disgust or just indifferent.

"Me?" Sothis pointed to herself, deadpan.

Pneuma leans closer to Sothis, whispering, "I think he means Sasuke"

"Oh..." Sothis gave a awkward smile, "My bad"

"What do you want?" Sasuke glared up at Rock Lee in annoyance.

"I want to fight. Right here and Right now" Rock Lee challenge. Sothis just deadpan again. 'Seriously?'

Sasuke had similar feelings, not really in the mood for a fight, glaring ay Rock Lee, "You want to fight me here and now, huh?"

"Yes" Rock Lee confirmed as he jumped down to the same level they are on, "My name is Rock Lee. You say it was common courtesy for a challenger to give his own name first, right? Sasuke Uchiha?"

"So, you do know me?" Sasuke asked.

"I said your name not too long ago to his friends..." Sothis deadpan again. Sasuke gave an annoyed 'hm' at Sothis's fact.

Rock Lee got into a fighting stance, "I challenge you. Everyone is always talking about the Uchiha Clan and how great they are. I want to see if it's true. I figure you will be a good test for me. And also..." his gaze turned to Sakura and Sothis, Sakura shivered in fear, "Oh, Sakura! I love you!"

Sakura screamed in horror as she used Sothis as a shield, "Those eyebrows can't be real! No! Your hair style is horrible too and those eyebrows are so bushy! You're such a weirdo!"

Edmund gave Sakura a disgusted look, "That is just rude"

Sothis deadpan, "why is he looking at me too...?"

"Sothis, you're an angel sent from heaven" Rock Lee send a kiss her way. Somehow it was physically there. Where this this came from?! "You are so beautiful! I’ll protect you with my life!"

Sothis dodge the heart shaped kiss, making it hit Sakura in the face, she gave a weird smile, "that’s adorable…..how about friends first?"

"Keep your weird love to yourself!" Sakura yelled at Rock Lee when she got up.

"You don't have o be so negative, Sakura" Rock Lee sulked slightly before looking at Sothis, "You...want to be friends?"

"Yeah..." Sothis gave a small nod.

Sasuke felt a burning anger inside him when Rock Lee hit on Sothis. His eyes narrowed at Rock Lee. He can't put a finger as too why. He decided to change the subject, "You've heard of the Uchiha Clan, yet you're challenging me? You must be even more psycho than you look, if that's possible" His glare harden, "you want to know more about my clan, then i'll teach you the hard way"

Pneuma lean closer to Sothis to say, having a teasing smile on her face, "it seems he wants to fight for you"

Sasuke overheard, a small blush appeared on his cheeks, "Tsk, no i am not"

"Aww" Sothis gave Sasuke a smile a blush on her cheeks, "how cute. Sasuke, you sweetheart" That just made him turn even more red, "now, go have your fun. Make it quick. We have less then 30 minutes"

Rock Lee smiled at Sasuke, "Bring it on"

"Hold it!" Naruto yelled as he gains everyone's attention, "I get him first. This weirdo is mine"

Sasuke glanced at Naruto. Not really liking the idea but decided to allow it to see what Rock Lee is made off, "Go for it"

Sakura shock her head, "Naruto..."

"What? It will take me two minutes to have this guy begging for mercy" Naruto stepped forward to Rock Lee.

"No, thank you" Rock Lee turned his gaze to Sasuke, "right now the only one i want to fight is Uchiha"

That seemed to make Naruto even more ready to fight, "Oh, yeah? Well, i got news for you! Sasuke can't compare to me! Believe it"

Naruto then charge at Rock Lee with full force. Rock Lee didn't seem to be phased and easily took Naruto out of the fight with just one hand.

Sothis found that impressive. He barely had to move. Of course, Naruto isn't the best at fighting in hand-to-hand combat but he isn't weak or light for that matter. This kid seems more then he looks. It seems the rest of the team had similar thoughts.

"Just accept it" Rock Le spoke to Sasuke, "you have no chance against me. Your skills are inferior. You see, Sasuke, Out of all the top Leaf Genin, I am the best. Fight me and I'll prove it to you"

Sasuke narrowed his eyes at Rock Lee. Recalling how easily he stopped his kick from the First kid. He then smirked, "hm, this will be fun. Let's do it"

"there is no time, Sasuke" Sakura said, "we got to register by 3:00. That is less than half an hour"

"Lady Sothis had already said that" Edmund pointed out, "But i can agree, this fight should be put on pause. We can't waste much time"

"Relax. This will all be over in five seconds" Sasuke said as he charged at Rock Lee.

Rock Lee dodged out of the way from Sasuke's attacks with such speed. Rock Lee's attacks were just as fast. He send Sasuke flying on multiple occasions. Sasuke unleashed his sharingan, even then it wasn't helpful since Rock Lee was purely using taijutsu.

Rock Lee kicked Sasuke up into the air and then suddenly came behind him like a shadow, it looked like he is about to win by using some special move, but suddenly, a paper ninja star stopped Rock Lee.

Everyone turned to see a big red turtle, "All right, that's enough!" he looked at Rock Lee, "Lee!"

Rock Lee landed in front of the Turtle gracefully and bowed before him. While Sasuke was about to fall splat onto the ground, Sothis flew and catch him. Slowly floating back down onto the ground.

'He is really shaken...' Sothis took note as she felt Sasuke shake as he still has his gaze fix on Rock Lee.

"You---You were watching us the whole time?" Rock Lee asked the Turtle. Seeming ashamed of himself.

"Of course. That last technique is forbitten. You know that" Scolded the Turtle.

Naruto and Edmund stared in disbelief at Rock Lee and the Turtle. It seems so outlandish that this is even happening. One moment Rock Lee was the most threating person in the room and now.....this.

"I am sorry" Rock Lee apologies, " I did not mean to...."

The Turtle harshly glared at Rock Lee, making the boy start to panic and say, "I was not planning of using a forbidden jutsu. It is just-- I was in the middle of the fight, and I mean--you understand"

Honestly, Sothis just wanted to facepalm. This just feels like a fever dream. He was saying sorry to a turtle! But then again, it probably isn't as strange as your daughter making a cult after you and put your soul into a baby and expect him to be you.

Sothis's thoughts were broken when Naruto ran over to her and the group, talking about something, "what?"

"That weird thing he's talking to is a turtle, right?" Naruto asked as he pointed at Rock Lee and the Turtle.

"Obviously! What do you think it is?" Sakura snapped at him.

"Okay then, so maybe it means that turtles can be sensei too" Naruto explained. Sothis suddenly felt like she grew gray hairs from that statement alone. But then again, she heard weirder.

"How would i know if they can be sensei too?" Sakura asked.

Pneuma rolled her eyes at Sakura, "he wasn't asking you if they can be, ya know?" that seemed to annoy Sakura more.

Before the team could continue whatever this conversation was leading to. The Turtle yelled at Rock Lee, "you're a disgrace! You think you'll get away with a bunch of lame excuses like that? A shinobi never reveals his techniques unless it's absolutely necessary. It's such a basic rule, you should know it by now!"

Rock Lee slightly flinch at the Turtle's tone. Looking down in shame, "Forgive me, sir."

"Are you prepared to take the punishment for your actions?" The Turtle asked Rock Lee.

"I--Yes, sir" Rock Lee sadly nodded.

"Alright then, Please come out, Guy Sensei!" The Turtle demanded. Smoke appeared above the Turtle's back and a man who looks like a older version of Rock Lee appeared. Bushy eyebrows and bowl cut and all. The only difference is that he has a Jonin vest and he doesn't have bandages around his arms and hands.

"Hey! What's shakin'?" Asked the man, who is named Guy,, he made a weird pose, "How you doing, everybody? Life treating you good"

Sakura and Naruto let out a horrified scream, Sasuke just looked traumatized and the Fodlen trio just silently questioning life.

"He's got the biggest eyebrows yet!" Naruto jumped into Sothis's arms in fear, "They're almost alive!"

"hi, ladies" Guy looked at the females of team 7, which made them sweatdropped.

'too weird' Sothis and Sakura thought as Pneuma just waved at Guy.

"So, that's where Lee gets it from!" Naruto declared, "same soup bowl haircut and even bushier eyebrows!"

"Actually, they are not even related" Pneuma deadpan. Even she doesn't seem conversed.

"what?!" Naruto and Sothis yelled out in shock. Even Sakura and Sasuke seemed shocked at that statement.

Rock Lee turned at the group, Glaring at Naruto in particular, "Hey! Do not insult Guy Sensei! He is one of the greatest men in the entire world!"

"Well, excuse me for not noticing his greatness!" Naruto yelled back, "I was too busy watching him crawl out from underneath a turtle!"

"He did not crawl out!" Rock Lee snapped back.

"Give it a rest, Lee" Guy waved his hand at the boy.

Rock Lee seemed like he wanted to say more in Guy's honor but stopped himself as he turned to Guy, "Yes, sir"

"Now for your punishment" Guy then yelled and punched Rock Lee in the face, hard enough to send him flying and bleed a bit, "You little fool!"

Everyone else, minus Pneuma who just looked a little disturbed, yelled out in surprise at Guy's action. Even Jeritza, who was a to harsh in his teaching lessons, never punch any of his students. At least not this hard.

Guy went over to Rock Lee, who slowly raise up and whipped away the blood, he bend down to his height and said, "I'm sorry, Lee, but it's for your own good."

"Sen--Senseri..." Rock Lee stared up at Guy as both started to cry.

"Oh, Lee" Guy sniffed.

"Oh. Oh, Senseri, I am so sorry!" Rock Lee cried.

"All right. It's over" Guy had said through tears, "You don't have to say anymore"

Both hugged each other while crying each other's names. Even the Turtle was crying. This was so awkward to watch. Sothis just wanted to go back into a endless slumber and forget this even happened.

"Actually, it's kind of sweet the way their all huggy and stuff" Naruto pointed at the two.

"Huh? You've got to be kidding!" Sakura snapped at Naruto, "They're both totally crazy!"

Guy placed a hand on Rock Lee's shoulder, "You're just caught in between. You're too old to be called a boy and not yet quite a man"

"You are so good to me, Guy Sensei" Rock Lee was still crying.

Guy then pointed to the outside, "Now, go take off! I want you to give me 100 laps around the practice field! Show me what you got!"

"Yes, sir! No problem" Rock Lee said.

Sothis blacked out the rest of what those two have to say. It felt to weird to her, "I want to die again..."

Edmund seemed taken aback from her comment, "I would also like to but please don't die, Lady Sothis"

Guy then looked at the team, a slightly more serious look on his face, "Tell me, how is Kakashi Sensei?"

The group seemed taken aback by the question. Edmund then asked, "You know him?"

"Do I know Kakashi?" Guy gave a grin as he chuckled, "Well, people say...he and I are archrivals for all eternity"

"there's just no way!" Both Sakura and Naruto yelled. Even Sothis and Edmund had their doubts

"Stop yelling when you are in my arms..." Sothis deadpan to Naruto, who awkwardly laugh before jumping out of Sothis's arms.

Rock Lee jumped to Guy's defenses, "How dare you? If Guy Sensei says it is true, then--"

"Let is slide, Lee" Guy shut Lee up, "A ninja's actions always speak louder than words"

Suddenly, Guy disappeared. Not even in a blink of a eye. He then appeared behind the team without a sound, "my record is 50 wins and 49 losses, which is one better than his, by the way"

"what?" Sasuke gritted his teeth in surprise, Sakura gasped.

"Aah? You're kidding!" Naruto yelped in surpise. Edmund looked just as shock while Pneuma and Sothis slightly tense up, "How'd he beat Kakashi?"

"The fact is I'm stronger than Kakashi" Guy pointed at himself with a grin. If Sothis haven't seen his speed, she would think he is bluffing, "and faster"

"You see? Guy Sensei is the best there is" Rock Lee praised his sensei.

Sothis frowned slightly. She now can see Guy could be a real problem in a fight. Luckily, he seemed to by a ally. Putting aside his weirdness. But she didn't like how easily he sneaked up on her and the team like that.

"I"m sorry for the trouble Lee caused you" Guy said to the group, "Look into my eyes and accept my sincere apology. Also notice my handsome manly features"

Sothis deadpan at the last part. But then again, everyone has a different definition when it comes to 'handsome', But she can praise for his self confidence.

Guy ordered Rock Lee to take the team to the class, which he agreed to as he wrapped his bandages back around his hands. Sothis took note on how damage Rock Lee's hands were. She makes a self note to offer to heal them later.

"Give it your best" Guy said, "Lee, farewell"

"yes, sir" Rock Lee gave a salute before Guy disappeared into a cloud of smoke, along with the Turtle.

Before the team could walk off, Rock Lee stopped Sasuke, "Hey, Sasuke" when the Uchiha turned to him, he continued, "Actually, I have not been totally honest with you. I said i wanted to test my skills, and that is true enough. But you are not really the one I wanted to test them against."

Sasuke narrowed his eyes in question as Rock Lee continued, "I lied you when we were fighting before. I told you I am the best genin here, but there is another top genin, someone on my own team. I came here to defeat him. You were just practice. Now you are a target. I will crush you" Sasuke tense up at that statement, "Now you have it. Consider yourself warned"

Rock Lee then ran off, jumping over the rails. Likely heading back to his own team.

Sasuke bawled his fists as he looked away. Seeming angry about his lose and Rock Lee's words.

"oh, Sasuke..." Sakura wanted to comfort him.

"Nyah. How about that?' Naruto had his hands behind his head, "Looks like the Uchihas aren't as great as everybody thinks they are"

"Naruto!" Sakura yelled at the orange boy. Raising her fist threateningly.

"Just shut up!" Sasuke growls, "Next time i'll drive him to his knees!"

"Yeah, right. Who just got his butt kicked?" Naruto asked.

"Didn't you also got one shot by the same guy?" Edmund pointed out. Making Naruto sulk slightly.

"but i wasn't hyped up just to lose" Naruto jumped to his own defense. Sasuke glared at him, Naruto noticed and glared back. It almost feels like a Felix and Dimitri situation.

Naruto spoke up again, "You saw his hands, didn't you? When he took off the tape?" That seemed to get Sasuke's attention as he dropped his glare, "I bet BushyBrow has been training until he drops, day in and day out. He trains harder than you. That's all i'm saying"

Sasuke seemed to be angered by that fact as he turned away and bawled his fists. He took a heavy breath as he smirked, "This thing's starting to get interesting. The Chunin exams. Can't wait to see what's next"

"I think he when mad..." Sothis sweatdropped. Edmund nodded in agreement.

"Let's get started!" Sasuke declared, "Naruto! Sothis! Edmund! Pneuma! Sakura!"

"Yeah!" Naruto yelled out as the group headed out. Ready for the exams

Me: Okay! New chapter!

Ayla: Surprise you got this one out pretty soon after the last one

Me: I was motivated, okay?

Cherry: yeah, yeah. Sure

Me: Shut up! No one has faith in me in these books

Ayla: You can never escape it *Laughs before coughing*

Me: ha! cough to dead!

Ayla: mean!

Me: I know, anyways. I hope everyone enjoys this chapter. See you next time--

All: Bye!

Chapter Text

The team finally made it to room 301 to turned in their applications, eventually coming face to face with Kakashi. Which was a little surprising.

"Glad you came, Sakura, for your sake, and the others." Kakashi spoke up, which took the team by surprise.

'Don't tell me this girl try to ruin this for us?' Sothis thought to herself. She understood if she wanted to back out but should have told the team about her doubts. But oh well, they are already in the exam.

Kakashi continued, "Now, you can all formally register for the Chunin exam."

Sakura didn't let what Kakashi said before go as she questioned, "Why? What do you mean?"

"You see, only groups of three are allowed to apply for, and take the exam" Kakashi explained to the team, "That's how it's always been"

"Sensei, didn't you say the decision to take the exam was up to the individual?" Edmund asked as he tilted his head slightly in confusion, "was it a lie?"

"That's right, I did" Kakashi confirmed before saying, "It is sort of. It is an individual decision, but it affects all of you. I didn't tell you before, because i didn't want the other guys pressuring you. At the same time, I didn't want you feeling obliged to participate, because of any feeling you might have for the group. I want you to come to a decision of your own free will"

"Wait, we are a team of six" Sothis pointed out, "does the same rules apply to us?"

Kakashi nodded, a soft hum escaped his lips, "Yes, you may be a special case. But you are still one team. Even if only three of you signed up, those three won't get in"

Sothis figured that made sense. Likely a dumb question to ask. Though, she did wonder why they are a special case. She figured there was no other sensei who could take students. But then again, there are a few Jonin around. Surly some could have at least one extra student, but it's a bit too late to question it now.

"Wait a minute, do you mean the others had shown, but i decided not to come with them--"Sakura sweated a bit before Kakashi confirmed.

"It would've been the end of the line" The silver head ninja nodded, "If you hadn't come along, I couldn't have let the others in. But it's a moot point, You're all here, and for the right reasons"

He looked at each one of his students, with some pride in his eyes, "Sakura...Naruto...Sasuke....Sothis...Pneuma....and Edmund." He gave a closed eye smile, "I'm proud of you. I couldn't ask for a better team. Good Luck" he stepped aside to let the team inside.

"We won't let you down, Sensei!" Naruto said as everyone stepped inside the room, "Believe it!"

When the doors closed and the whole team is in. Kakashi let out a small sigh. Pride and worry filled his chest. He knew they will be fine. They are strong kids, or goddess in two of their cases, but he can't help but feel a little worried.

~

In the room, It was filled with Genin. All turning at them when the team entered. Nosy brats. Guess they can smell that they are new Genin. It was almost overwhelming. But Sothis wasn't scared, she has seen worse.

Suddenly, Ino's voice was heard, "Edmund, where have you been?"

Edmund turned to see the blond female run over to him, jumping into his arms and hug him. Snuggling into him. Giggling softly, "Boy, you have no idea how much I was hoping you'd show up here. I've having seen you in a hot minute!"

Edmund blushed slightly at Ino's sudden touch. He isn't used to girls being like this with him. Pyra and Mercedes were not this touchy with him or at least not in this way. It almost felt romantic.

Sakura's eye twitch at Ino's presence and getting touchy with her teammate. She doesn't like Edmund but she is sure she isn't gonna let her teammate and her rival be friendly, "Hey, you porker! Back off! Go hug someone else!"

Ino glared at Sakura, who ruined the moment with Edmund, "Miss forehead, they let you in? Still got those big frown lines on you billboard brow, i see"

"Leave my forehead out of it!" Sakura growled at Ino, who just stick her tongue at the pink haired female.

"Oh, it's you guys" a male voice was heard. The group turned to see Ino's team. Shikamaru and Choji, "I knew this was gonna be a drag, but i didn't know it was going to be this lame"

"Pineapple boy" Sothis smiled when Shikamaru appeared.

Shikamaru groans in annoyance, "Don't call me that"

"Pinecone?' Sothis asked. Shikamaru gave her a tired look.

Pneuma gave Sothis a look, "let us reframe from the unwanted nicknames"

"So all three slooges are here" Naruto said, Sothis elbowed Naruto, "hey!"

Shikamaru hissed at Naruto, "hey, you know what, pipsqueak?" he sighed, "ah, forget it. You're a waste of time"

Pneuma stepped between the two, looking at Shikamaru, "i am sorry for Naruto's words. You know he speaks before he thinks"

Shikamaru just snickered, "whatever..." he had his hands in his pockets. Shifting in his place.

Sothis remembered Shikamaru, being the first to comment of her clothes when she first arrives. He is a odd one, lazy but very smart. Smarter than he lets on, likely the smartest in the room. She wonder why he rare uses his smarts daily but guess it is to much work for him.

Sothis eyed Choji, who was eating a potato chip bag. Cute kid. But very hungry, piggish even. Not that she shames him for it. He seemed to be a nice person, Edmund told her he once shared a chip with him when they sat together back in the academy when he told him that he never had chips like his before. He reminds her of Raphael from the Golden Deer.

Ino, now, is a nice girl. At least to Sothis. Besides her childish rivalry with Sakura, she is likeable. She would say Ino is her favorite out of her team. She even noticed her crush of Edmund. Though, it is not that much of a secret. The Fodlen trio and Ino sometimes hang out when they get the chance.

"Well, what do you know?" Kiba appeared with his team. His dog resting on his head. His teammates followed behind him, "It looks like the whole gang's back together again"

"Oh. Hi, Naruto" The blue haired girl said shyly to the orange ninja. She had the same pearly eyes as Neji. Hinata , was her name?

"hm?" Naruto looked at Hinata in confusion, making her gasp slightly and blushed. Turning her head away from him.

Sothis looked between the two. Before giving a smug smile in realization. She lean over to Pneuma and whispered, "Should i bet those two will end up together?"

Pneuma softly chuckled, "Let's save the bets later"

"You guys too, huh?" Shikamaru looked at the new group, scoffing, "Man, everyone's here for this stupid thing"

"Yep. Here we all. The 12 rookies" Kiba gave a smug grin as he laughed, "This is going to be fun. At least, for those of us good enough to make the cut" He looked at Sasuke, "Right, Sasuke?"

Sasuke gave Kiba a small smirk, matching Kiba's energy, "Kiba, careful you don't get overconfident"

Kiba spoke again, "Just wait. We're going to blow you guys away. We've been training like crazy"

Naruto hissed at Kiba, annoyed, "What do you think we've been doing? Sitting around picking daisies?" He then pointed at Kiba, "you don't even know what training means!"

"Uh, don't mind Kiba" Hinata tried to calm the conflict, his quiet voice slightly cutting through the tense air, "I am sure he didn't really mean anything by it"

"Huh?" Naruto turned to her again. Unable to hear her. Making her look away again, shyly.

Choji took some steps closer to Kiba, eyeing his dog, who growled at him. The other guy on Kiba's team, Shino, stepped between the two.

"What do you want?" Choji asked, slightly glaring at the silent pre-teen, "what's wrong?"

Shino turned his gaze down. Choji followed his gaze. On the floor, there was a tiny bug crawling passed their feet. If they had taken a few more steps, they would have killed the bug.

"thought maybe you haven't seen it" Shino said as he turned to Choji, "Didn't want you stepping on it"

"Why? You're saving it for lunch?" Choji looked at Shino.

Sothis sighed. This group was a bunch of kids. Well, they are kids. So, she shouldn't be surprised.

Sothis looked at Kiba. In her opinion, he is arrogant. A bit to much for her liking. His dog is cute though, Akamaru. She didn't knew much about either of them and she doesn't really plan to be friends with Kiba.

Sothis's gaze turned to Hinata. She is cute. She reminds her a lot of Bernadetta and Marianne. She didn't talk to the girl due to her shy nature, but she doesn't seem like a bad person. She hopes that one day Hinata gives more of a backbone.

Last but not least, Shino. He reminds her of Byleth in a sense. Quite and yet scary. Kind of a freak. She never understood why he likes bugs so much, but she assumed it has something to do with his clan, from what Pneuma had told her.

Silance fllled the area. It was so tense, you could cut the air with a knife. It wasn't until a voice called out to them, "Hey, you guys"

Everyone turned to face a male, who looks to be in is late teens. Likely early 20s. He had silver hair in a low ponytail and dressed in purple and grey. He walked over to the group. From the jump, Sothis has a bad feeling about him, "You might want to try and keep it down a little. I mean, no offense, but you're the 12 rookies, right? Fresh out of the Academy? I wouldn't go making a spectacle of yourselves. Just cool it. This isn't a class field trip"

"Well, who asked you?' Ino snapped at him, "Who are you?"

"I'm Kabuto Yakushi" The man gave a small smile that made Sothis felt even more repulsed by him, "But really, look around you. You've made quite an impression"

Sothis and the others turned their gazes to the crowd. Everyone was stared, glaring at them. Sothis could feel the judgment from all the looks. Sothis could see a few familiar faces. Rock Lee and his team and Gaara and his group. She could see very mix reactions from those group.

Kabuto eyed people from the Rain Village, who seem to be glaring the hardest, "you see them? They're from the Rain Village. Very touchy. They all are. This exam makes everyone tense and you don't want to rub them the wrong way right now" he then gave a small smile, "I mean, how could you help how things work? You're just rookies. You remind me of myself a while back"

Sothis didn't like the undertone of the last part. He just felt so odd to her, "Kabuto, is that your name?" When she was givin a nod, she spoke again, "This isn't the first time you've taken the exams?"

"No, it's--my seveth" Kabuto gave a wary smile. The Fodlan trio never deadpan so fast in their lives, "Well, they hold the exams twice a year. So, this will be my fourth year"

Edmund stared. Kabuto was almost twice his age, and he hasn't beaten it yet? He can't tell that sound be ashamed on his behalf or not.

Pneuma had the same thoughts as Edmund, "are they that hard or is he just incompetent?"

Sothis shrugged her shoulders, "i don't trust him. He gives Hubert vibes without the he emo" Pneuma nodded in agreement as Sothis continued, voice lowered a bit, "if he tries something. I will stop time and throw him off a cliff without him noticing"

Pneuma scoffed slightly, "I think that'd be too much of a hassle" that made Sothis huffed. True, his blood isn't with getting her hands messy with his.

"Wow, a veteran." Sakura looked impressed. Which Sothis didn't understand at all, "You must really be an expert by now"

"Sort of" Kabuto gave a wary smile.

"Cool! You can give us all the inside tips" Naruto grinned wildly.

"Yeah, some expert. He's never passed" Shikamaru pointed out what Sothis was thinking.

"Thank you" Sothis looked at Shikamaru. Finally, someone who thought the same as her.

Kabuto rubs the back of his head, awkwardly, "Well, seventh time's the charm. That's what they say, huh?"

Shikamaru sighed, "So, i guess all those rumors about the exams being tough are true" he said, "oh man, i knew this was going to be a drag"

"Hang on. Don't give up hope just yet" Kabuto said as he reaches into his pocket. Pulling out some cards, "Maybe i can help you kids out a little with my Ninja Info Cards"

"What the heck are those?" Sakura asked.

Edmund glance at her, "Info cards. It is in the name"

Kabuto ignores their bickering and answer Sakura's question, "It's hard to explain, but these cards have been chakra encoded with everything I've learned in the past four years." He kneels unto the floor, placing the cards on the ground, "I've got more than 200 of them. So, you see, I haven't completely been wasting my time. They may not look like much to the naked eye. In fact, they appear blank"

He grabbed one card and showed a blank card, "Don't want just anyone seeing this stuff" he began to spin the card, puttinf Chakra into the card, "you see, I'm using my chakra to reveal their secret. Like this for example" When complete. It showed a map of Konoha. Marks of different villages on the side and pointing parts of the map.

"Awesome! A Map!" Sakura cheered in amazement.

Kubato began to explain about its a map that shows how many ninja came for the Chunin exams. Which village they came from and how many came. It seemed there was 30 from the Sand village, 21 from the Rain Village, 15 from the Mist village, 12 from the Star Village, 15 from the Leaf Village, 3 from the Sound Village.

"Why do you think you guys think they all come here to come take the exam together, at time same time?" Kabuto eyes the 12 Genin, making them fall silent. The only sound was Choji's chewing. Kabuto continued, "It's to foster friendships between nations, of course. International brotherhood, and all that and it's true enough, as far as it goes"

"But there is another reason: Pneuma spoke up. Knowing there is more to say about it.

Kabuto gave a curt nod, "Yeah. You see, the important thing is that this way, they can carefully regulate the total number of Shinobi that end up in each village thereby maintaining the balance of power."

"Oh, yeah. Balance of power" Naruto hummed. Sothis could tell he has no idea what any of these means. Which she finds asmusing and also a tiny bit annoyed.

"Balance of power" Shikamaru scoffed, "Big deal, it's all a drag"

Kabuto made the map on the card disappear, "If the balance isn't maintained, one nation could wind up with many more Shinobi than it's neighbors, and it might be tempted to attack them. So, they try to maintain the status quo. Makes sense, I suppose"

For some reason, the 'I suppose' rubbed Sothis the wrong way. She narrowed her eyes at Kabuto. He really makes her wary.

Sasuke walked up to Kabuto, asking, "De those cards of yours have any info on the other candidates, individually?"

"They might" Kabuto gave a sly smile, "You have someone special in mind?"

Sasuke narrowed his eyes at Kabuto, "I might"

Sothis notice the look on Kabuto's face. It made her feel even more icky. She wonders if he has any info on her, Pneuma and Edmund. But it is unlike he knows everything or their complete power level, but still she is concerned.

"I can't promise my information is complete or perfect" Kabuto said as he put his cards together, "but I've got something on just about everyone, including you guys, of course. So which one is it? Tell me anything you know about them. A description. Where they're from, whatever" he raised a card, "anything at all"

Edmund shivered softly, his face twisted into something between disgust and uncomfortable, "was he stalking us?"

Pneuma lean over to Edmund and whispered to him, "or likely stolen documents from the Hokage"

"He's Gaara of the desert" Sasuke said, his name seemed to have gotten Pneuma's attention, "and there's Rock Lee of the Leaf Village while you're at it"

"Man, that's no fun" Kabuto gave a small pout, "You even know their names. That makes it easy"

Kabuto then grab two cards from his deck, putting Chakra into them. When it fully formed, he spoke up, "Here they are"

"Show 'em to me" Sasuke demanded.

Kabuto placed Rock Lee's card on the ground, "Okay, first up is Rock Lee. Looks like he's about a year older than you guys. Mission experience, 11 C ranks and 20 D ranks. His squad leader is Guy and in the last 12 months, his taijutsu has radically improved, but his other skills are pretty shaky. Last year, he got a lot of attention as a Genin, but for some reason, he chose nit to participate in the Chunin Exam. This will be his first time as a candidate, same as you guys. His teammates are Tenten and Neji Hyuga."

Sothis notice the twitch in Hinata's face. A hint of familiarity in her face when Neji's name was brought up. She took not they are likely related. If the eyes and last name don't give it away.

Kabuto then placed Gaara's card down at the ground, "Okay, now for Gaara of the desert. Mission experience, eight C ranks, and---Get this" he seemed surprised as he spoke, "One B rank as a Genin. There's not a lot more information on this guy. He was a rookie from another land, originally, but there is this. He survived every mission without getting a scratch on him"

This surprised everyone. It sounded impossible for that to happen. Shikamaru spoke up, voicing everyone's thoughts, "The dude's done a B rank as a Genin, and has never been injured?"

"what's the deal with this guy?' Naruto asked, a bit shaken.

Sothis paused her lips in a thin line. She knows Byleth barely gets hurt in battle, but that mostly because of her time abilities. If it wasn't for her, Byleth would likely be dead by now. In fact, all of his students would be dead a long time ago if she hasn't rewind time at some point.

Sothis had zoned out for a while, ignoring whatever Kabuto is saying. She wonders how Byleth was doing. If he is using her power wisely and how his students are. She does feel a bit guilty for leaving his behind, but she knew had little choice. It was either that or staying in that dark void for who knows how long.

Plus, she wouldn't have met her team and be reunited with her sister and Edmund. Finally having a body of her own again and exploring the world. Of course, she isn't at full strength yet, but she doesn't need all her power right now. She is sure this exam and the near future will be a walk in the park.

~

Kakashi was still waiting outside the door. Arms crossed as he recalled Iruka's outburst a few days back before Guy stepping in and saying he was putting so much pressure on the kids, which his declined. But now, he does have some thoughts. Wonder and a hint of regret.

He knows team 7 will be fine. Mostly. They have Sothis and Pneuma to handle most of the hard work. Due to their time related abilities. But a small part of him worried for Naruto and Edmund in particular but he can't place his thumb on it.

~

Sothis's thoughts were cut off by Naruto yelling, pointing his finger at the other ninja in the crowd, "My name is Naruto Uzamaki, and i'm gonna beat every one of you. Believe it!"

Sothis deadpanned when she heard, "Seriously?" he reminds her of Casper, who she remembers the baby blue haired boy doing something similar in the dining halls.

Pneuma let out a small chuckle, "Cute"

~

Kakashi heard Naruto's outburst, chuckling softly to himself. Guess he had nothing to worry about with Naruto. Silently wishing his team the best of luck, he walked off.

~

Ino snapped, hissing softly, "Hey, what's that idiot t trying to do, get us killed?"

Edmund gave a wary smile to Ino, "i am sure he means well" he could see a bit of Caspar in Naruto, also a hint of Claude. But he also can't shake the fact Naruto putted more unwanted attention onto them.

"Tell your boyfriend to keep his big fat trap shut!" Ino yelled at Sakura, getting into her face

"who's boyfriend?!" Sakura yelled back, hissing at Ino.

"oh, I forgot, you can't get one!" Ino yelled back.

"what'd you say?' Sakura bowled her fists. Ready to get physical.

Pneuma stepped between the two, stopping a fight from breaking out, "Now, now. Let's calm down"

"Yeah!" I feel a lot better now" Naruto smiled as Sasuke and Kabuto gave a small smirk.

All the ninja stared at them, glaring. Mainly at Naruto. It made Sothis feel uneasy, not liking the attention Naruto is having.

~

In the crowd, Gaara's team stared. Kankuro spoke up, "That's the same kid as before, isn't it?"

Teemari smirked, "he yips just like a little dog"

Gaara didn't spoke. His eyes sharp as ever, but his gaze turned from Naruto to Sothis to Pneuma. Something about the short greenie got his attention. He isn't sure why.

~

With Rock Lee's group. Tenten mumbled, "what a jerk!"

"Well, he sure hasn't lost any his spunk" Neji hummed, narrowing his eyes a bit.

"He has passion" Rock Lee pointed out.

Neji closed his eyes as he leans into his chair, "I guess you didn't intimidate him as much as you thought, huh, Lee?"

~

With the three Sound Ninja, they glared at Kabuto, "He called us little. A mystery"

"I heard" Said tDuso, his eyes narrowed further.

"I say, we teach this guy some manners" The Girl said, coldly.

The Duso nodded in agreement, "yeah. Time to clear up some of the mystery for him. Update his information. Let him know that if you insult the Sound Shinobu, you'd better be ready for the consequences"

~

With the main group, everyone glared at Naruto in annoyance. Well, besides Hinata, Sothis, Pneuma and Edmund.

"Uh, can you say that again a little louder?" Kiba hide his smirk under his hand, "Didn't quite catch it"

"You moron. Are you trying to get everybody in the place to hate our guts, or what?" Shikamaru asked Naruto as he groan in annoyance.

Naruto laughed in amusement before Sakura attacked him. Putting the orange ninja in a chock hold as she yelled at him, "Naruto, you jacka*s! Why'd you have to go and say something like that? You obnoxious little--"

Sothis forced Sakura off Naruto before she could kill Naruto, "Sakura!" she hissed at the girl.

"What?!" Sakura raised her voice at Sothis.

Sothis pointed at the other ninja, who were glaring harder, now more in her direction. The Pink haired froze before giving a awkward smile, "oh, hi, everyone. Don't mind him. Sometimes he says these spazzy things. He doesn't really mean them. They kinda come out. He's got this condition, you know. Kind of psychological thing. He really should be on medication" she then looked at Naruto, "Now see what you've done, Naruto? You've hurt everybody's feelings, they think you don't respect them. But that isn't true, is it, Naruto?"

Naruto just seemed no chill about it, even when Sakura was getting in his face about it.

"Sakura, stop yelling" Pneuma rubbed her temples, "you are not helping the situation"

Before Sakura could raise her voice at Pneuma. Sound Ninja came charging at Kabuto with such speed, you could barely see them. The guy throws kunai at Kabuto, making him jump back.

Dosu suddenly appeared in front of Kabuto, raising his fist and almost punch Kabuto, who dodge in the nick of time.

Kabuto smirked at Dosu before suddenly his glasses broke. The glass falling onto the ground, "Oh. So, it was that kind of attack"

"hang on, i saw it all. He dodged the attack" Sasuke stepped forward, making sure he puts himself between the Sound Ninja and Sothis. Even though she doesn't need his protection, "How did that happen?"

"It must have come closer than it looked" Shikamaru theorized before letting out a small 'tck', "Look at him acting like it was nothing. Real tough guy"

Kabuto then gasped. His vision became shaken as she fell to his knees before throwing up. Sothis took a stepp back from being grossed out.

Naruto gasped in worry, "What? Did he just?"

"Kabuto, what's wrong? What is it?" Sakura asked, worried.

There was a long silence. Everyone stared at the scene. The only sound was Kabuto throwing up and soft chocking.

Naruto and Sakura ran over. Sothis went along, a nit reluctant but didn't want to risk Naruto getting hurt.

"Hey, Kabuto. Are you OK?" Naruto asked as he helped Kabuto up along with Sakura.

"Yeah, I'm fine" Kabuto groaned a bit.

"Are you sure?" Naruto asked before looking at Sothis, "Heal him. Please"

Sothis narrowed her eyes. Naruto gave her the puppy dog eyes. Which she just sighed and began using her healing magic on Kabuto.

"Not such a tough guy, after all, I guess" Dosu chuckled darkly, "Maybe that's why he's on his seventh try"

"Write this on your little card, punk" The Sound Ninja guys hissed at Kabuto, "A Genin from the Sound Village will be Chunin when this is over. Guaranteed"

Naruto growled at them. Ready to throw hands. Sothis finished healing Kabuto and placed a hand in front of Naruto, "They are not worth it"

~

Neji narrowed his pearl eyes, "Hey, Lee, what was going on with that attack?"

"There was more to it than just speed. Some kind of trick' Rock Lee bowled his fists, "I don't like Sothis being there"

~

Suddenly a smoke bomb appeared in front of the whole class. Everyone turned to see what was going on. A man's voice was heard through the smoke, "All right, you baby face degenerates. Pipe down and listen up."

When the smoke cleared, a man who wear a black coat and a headcap with the Leaf symbol on it. More ninja of the Leaf were behind him as well.

"It's time to begin" Said the man, "I'm Ibiki Marino, your proctor. And from this moment, you're worst enemy"

Sothis let out a small sigh. This guy seemed to edgy for her liking.

Me: And that is it!

Ayla: Sorry for taking a while to update here

Cherry: Cookie was working on the other story

Me: I like my engage, okay? Get off my back

Ayla: oh, will you like to tell your readers something?

Me: hm?

Ayla: You know....the thing?

Me: oh! yeah, i am graduating high school at the end of this week!

Elise: Congratulations!

Camilla: I knew you can do it, darling

Me: thanks. Now I need to worry about college. So yeah...

Ayla: oof, good luck with that

Me: *depressed author sounds*

Ayla: Anyways, see you guys in the next chapter

All: BBBYEEE!

Chapter Text

The room was dead silent. The only sound in the room was Ibiki's voice. Who spoke, "It's time to begin. I am Ibiki Morino, you proctor, And from this moment, your worst enemy."

The rest of the room filled with gasps and quiet mumbling. Sothis couldn't help but rolled her eyes at Ibiki. She figured he is trying to scare the Genin. It was very clear.

"First" Ibiki pointed at the Sound ninja who attacked Kabuto, speaking sternly, "you candidates from the Village Hidden in the Sound, knock it off. Who told you, you could fight? You want to be failed before we've even begun?"

The Sound Ninja seemed unfazed. Dosu spoke up, almost speaking a bit cocky, "Sorry. It's our first time. Guess we're a little jumpy...sir"

Ibiki scoffed at Dosu's excuse before speaking the whole room, "I'll say this once, so listen up. There will be no combat between candidates. No attacking each other without the permission of your proctor. And even then, the use of fatal forces is strictly prohibited. Anyone who even thinks of messing with me will be disqualified immediately. Got it?"

The Sound Ninja male chuckled, "No fatal force? That's no fun"

That made the Leaf Ninja with Ibiki chuckle softly. Ibiki spoke up again, "Now, if we're ready, we'll proceed to the first stage of the Chunin exam. Hand over your paperwork. In return, you'll each be given a number. This number determines where you will sit. We'll start the written test once you're all seated"

"The what?" Naruto asked, "Did he say...'written'?" He saw one of the staff hold a stack of paper. Making him scream, "No! Not a written test! No way!!"

Sothis bonked Naruto on the head, "calm down"

~

After turning in their papers. All the ninja had sat down. Sothis sat between a Leaf Ninja and a Mist Ninja. Pneuma sat next to Gaara and another ninja. Edmund had sad at the end next too two ninja.

Naruto sat in the front with Hinata and another ninja. Sasuke and Sakura sat somewhere in the back. Sothis didn't notice where bur she knows there are in different tables. Sothis knows Sakura is sulking since she isn't near Sasuke.

Sothis felt a bit bad for Naruto since she noticed him panicking in the corner of her eye. She did find is a little amusing but felt also bad for him. Maybe she can use her time stop power to help him.

Ibiki got everyone's attention, "Everyone, eyes front. There are a few rules you need to be aware of. And I won't answer any questions. So, you better pay attention the first time around." he grab a piece of chock and began writing the rules, "All right. Rule number one is this. The written part of the exam is conducted on a point reduction system. Contrary to what some of you may be used to, you all begin the test with a perfect score of 10 points. One point will be deducted for each answer you got wrong. So, if you miss three, your final score will be 7."

That seems pretty simple to Sothis. She gave a small nod. She recalled professors at the academy did the same thing sometimes when students want to change classes.

"Rule number two. Team will pass or fail based on the total scores of all three or more members" Ibiki said. Which made Sothis flinch softly. This isn't good for her and her team. She loved Naruto but he will surely get the team to fail.

Sakura growls as she slammed her hands on the table, yelling, "What? Wait a second! You're saying we all get scored as a team?"

"silence!" Ibiki shushed Sakura with a harsh tone. Making her shut up, even though it was clear she had more to say. "I have my reasons, so shut up and listen"

Sothis groans as she rubbed her hand in her hair. She could sense Edmund and Pneuma were also a bit stressed. But less so than her. She was tempted to pull out a chunk pf her hair here and now, but it won't do her any good.

"Rule number three" Ibiki spoke up again, "The sentinels you see positioned around the room are there to watch you carefully for any sighs of cheating. And for every incident they spot they will subtract two points from the culprit's score. Be warned. Their eyes are extremely sharp. And if they catch you five times, you'll be dismissed before the tests are even scored"

The room grew so silent. It felt heavier. Almost suffocating. Sothis took a mental note on the cheating rule. Why don't they just take the cheater out of the test immediately?

"Anyone foolish enough to be caught cheating by the sentinels doesn't deserve to be here" Ibiki said, glancing at all the genin.

"I've got my eye on you, guys" said the bandage guy. Sothis recognized him as the guard she met when she first arrived at the Leaf Village. She seriously needs to get the guy's name.

"If you want to be considered shinobi, then show us what exceptional shinobi you can be" Ibiki smirked at everyone, "one more thing. If any candidate should get a 0 and fail the test, then the entire team fails"

Sothis let out a gasp. Edmund flinched. Sakura and Sasuke's eyes widen in horror. Naruto began to sulk since he knows he will mess up; Sasuke and Sakura will kill him.

"The final question won't be given out until 15 minutes before the end of the testing period" Ibiki said, "you'll have one hour total"

Sothis looked at the clock. It was 3:30 pm. So, it will end close to 4:30 pm. She can do this. Once she gets all the answers she could stop time and do Naruto's test for him.

"Begin!" Ibiki said, loudly.

Sothis looked at her test. She read through the questions. 'What kind of questions are these?!' She thought, annoyed. This was way above what she knows.

She then paused. Silently looking around. She realized none of the Genin didn't know any of the questions based on their face expressions. Besides like a small handful, Like Edmund, who seemed to be breezing through this. Thanks to Byleth's teachings. This confirmed her thoughts this was way above any normal Genin's knowledge.

She then recalled what Ibiki said before. How they won't get disqualified when they get caught cheating the first few times. It is like they want them to cheat. It then clicked. They want them to cheat. Get entail with their skills they have. It made way too much sense.

Sothis used her time powers to pause time. When everything stops, she stood up and began walking around the room. She first went to Sasuke. She took his paper and pencil from him and wrote on the back from what she figured out. She then went to Naruto next, writing on the back of his paper the same on what she wrote on Sasuke's. Just a bit more smaller since he was closer to the front and didn't want to risk Ibiki seeing.

She began walking back to her seat. She eyes Sakura's paper, it seemed she was breezing through it already. She got an idea and grabbed her own paper and began writing the same stuff Sakura had written on her paper. When she was finished, she heads back to her seat and sat down. Placing her paper upside down as she resumes time.

~

Sasuke let out a small gasp when his paper was suddenly upside down and saw Sothis writing. His eyes narrowed. He had came to the same conclusion.

He glance at Sothis, who glance back at him with a nod. He smirked. He then activates his sharingan. Coping a student's movements to write down the same answers as the person.

~

Naruto grew confused as the paper was suddenly upside down, "the heck?" he hissed. He then saw Sothis's writing on his paper. How he is supposed to cheat but shouldn't worry since she will check later and write the answers for him if he is unable to do so in time.

He signed in relief. Sothis had his back. Of course, he didn't like the idea of cheating. He would decline if he could, but he can't tell her right now since it might get the team in trouble. He leaves his fate in Sothis's hands.

~

Pneuma didn't bother writing. She knew what the test is about and knew the 10th one was the only one that matters. She told Sothis ahead of time to not bother writing her test since she can to it herself.

She took note of the other people's cheating methods. Neji using his byakugan, Kiba using Akamaru. She wonders how none of sentinels didn't write Kiba down just for that. It makes her want to facepalm.

Her eyes wonder over to one of the sentinel's throwing a kunai at a Leaf ninja. Hitting his paper, scaring most of the class, "Five strikes, and you're out. You just failed the test"

"What? It can't be" The Leaf Ninja looked in horror and shock.

The sentinel pointed at Leaf Ninja, "You and your teammates will leave the room immediately"

Him and his team left. It didn't take long for other teams to be send back. One was even dragged out by his teammates. Pneuma left a little bad since the sentinels are sometimes being a bit to harsh. But not her problem.

She looked at Naruto, he declined to copy Hinata's test. She assumed Sothis will do it for him, likely partly the reason he turned down Hinata.

She turned her gaze to Gaara. He seemed so calm and collective. She assumed he is using his sand to cheat. She admired him for his unique jutsu. He was also cute as well, but another thing she sensed was a darkness laying under his eyes. Something similar to Dimitri. Something murderous and dangerous. Unstable even.

But there is also a hint of hurt in those eyes. Pneuma should keep a close eye on him. He is one of the more dangerous ninja in this room.

~

It was already at the 15-minute mark. Sothis already did Naruto's test for him. Luckily it wasn't too hard since she just wrote the answer she got from coping Sakura's. One thing she can praise about the girl is her brain. She serious wonder why she downgrades herself for Sasuke?

"All right, listen up" Ibiki shouted, getting everyone who remains in the room's attention, "Here's the 10th and final question. But before I give you the question, there are some more rules that you need to be aware of"

Just then, Kankuro came back into the room. Sothis didn't even know he left the room.

"Ah, made it just in time" Ibiki gave a sly smile, "I hope you found your trip to the bathroom enlightening"

Kankuro seemed to be taken aback. A bit shaken when Ibiki told him to take his seat, which he did. Walking a bit slowly and awkwardly.

When he was sat, Ibiki continue to speak "These rules ate unique to question 10. Listen carefully and try not to let them frighten you."

~

Kakashi, Kurenai and Asuma sat in the teacher lounge. Talking to each other as they drank tea.

"It is quiet without the rookies around" Kakashi noted, leaning back into his chair, "I almost miss 'em"

"Don't worry" Asume waved one of his hands at Kakashi, "Chances are they'll be back again sooner than you think"

"Why's that?' Kakashi raised a eyebrow.

Asume relight his cigarette, "I heard their first examiner this year is Ibiki" That seemed to get Kakashi's attention, slightly tensing up.

"Great, sticking them with that sadist right off the bat" Kakashi leaned back into his seat. Sighing softly.

"Huh? What sadist?" Kurenai raised a eyebrow, confused.

Asume let out a small laugh, "I forgot you're a new Jonin, Kurenai" he said, "Otherwise, you wouldn't have to ask that"

"So, I'm ignorant" Kurenai huffed, "Who he is?"

"He's what you might call a specialist" Kakashi said to Kurenai.

Kurenai blinked a few times, "Oh, yeah? In what?"

Asuma puff out some smoke, "Interrogation. Torture." Kurenai seemed worried before Asuma shot it down, "oh, of course, he won't be using physical torture during the test. He won't need to. That's not really his thing, anyways. He works on people's minds, not their bodies. He's famous for it. Everyone knows about the Anbu Torture and Interrogation Corps for the Hidden Leaf Village. Ibiki Morino"

Kurenai nodded before turning to Kakashi, "You must be worried for your team, then. Especially Edmund"

"hm? What makes you say that?" Kakashi asked, raising a eyebrow.

"I mean, their your kids, no?' Kurenai asked, "Sothis and Pneuma seem strong and smart, but Edmund seemed a bit naive or even like you as a kid. I am sure you are the most worried about him and Naruto"

Kakashi didn't answer right away. It is true, he is worried. Also felt weird having them being called his kids. Almost making him sound like a dad. It made him cringe slightly; it made him sound older than he is. but he wasn't completely against the idea.

He spoke, "They will be fine. Sothis and Pneuma will help them if needed"

He hoped those words are true. He does worry for those kids.

~

Sothis grew tired of Ibiki not saying the rules right away. It killed her for waiting so long. She luckily didn't have to wait to long.

"Very well, then. Rule number one" Ibiki spoke up, "each of you is free to choose not to be given the final question. Its's your decision."

This surprised the whole room. Sothis paused her lips. There has to be a catch to that.

"So, what's the catch?" Temari asked the question Sothis thought, "Let's say we decide we don't want to do it. What happens then?"

"If you choose not to take the 10th question, regardless of your answers to the other nine, you'll get a zero" Ibiki explained, "in other words, you fail. And that means, of course, both your teammates fail as well"

The room filled with panic whispers. Questions and nonsense of saying they clearly won't skip it. But Sothis knew better. There is more to it and a much more stressful choice.

"Not so fast. You didn't let me finish" Ibiki raise a hand to hush everyone, "If you do accept the question but answer incorrectly, you will not only fail, you will be barred from taking the Chunin exam ever again!"

Kiba stood and pointed at Ibiki, "Hey, that's bull, man! That's ridiculous. What kind of bogus rule is that? There's lots of people here who've taken the test before" Akamaru barked in agreement.

Ibiki laughed at Kiba. It creeped Sothis out a little. He spoke up, "I guess you're just unlucky. I wasn't making the rules before, but I am now. Of course, if you don't want to take it, you don't have to. If you're not feeling confident, then by all means, skip it. You can come back and try again next year"

Sothis frowned. Is any one of her team choses to not take it, their all out. She is sure Pneuma and Sasuke will want to take it. It is just Sakura, Edmund and Naruto she worried about. She isn't worried about herself; she can always rewind time to get the right answer.

"Now, then, if you're ready" Ibiki said, "The 10th and final question. Those who don't want to take it, raise your hand. Your number will be recorded and then you will be free to go.

A good number of Genin raised their hands and left with their teams. The nerve getting them and feeling overwhelmed. Sothis noticed Sakura was about to raise her hand. She is about to stop time just to stop Sakura from doing it until Naruto raised his hand first.

Sothis was about to go off on him before rewinding time but Naruto then slammed his hand down on the desk in front of him, "Don't underestimate me! I don't quit and I don't run. You can act tough all you want. Your guys aren't going to scare me off. No way! I don't care if I do get stuck as a Genin for the rest if my life" He stood up, "I'll still be Hokage someday!"

Sothis gave a small smirk as Naruto sat back down. His speech seemed to give the confidence to stay as well. She switches from anger to pride for Naruto. He is crazy but he is a brave one.

"This decision is one that could change your life" Ibiki said, "If for any reason you would rather quit, now's your last chance"

"No way. I never go back on my word" Naruto smirked, "That's the way of the ninja"

The room went from worried silence to a more confident silence. It impressed Ibiki and the other staff members who where there. There was at least 78 left in the room. Ibiki looked at the staff, who nodded at him.

Ibiki looked back at the group and spoke, "Well, then, I admire your determination, If nothing else. For those of you remining there's only one thing left to do. And that's for me to tell you that you've all passed the first exam"

Sothis's jaw almost dropped, slamming her hands on the table, "What do you mean we pass?"

Ibiki laughed at the question, "There never was a 10th question. Not a written one, at least. Actually, your decision to stay was the answer to the 10th question"

"Wait a second" Temari yelled out, "So the other nine questions you gave us were just a waste of time. Is that what you're saying?"

Ibiki shock his head, "No, no, not at all. Quite the opposite. The first nine questions had an important overriding purpose--to test your ability to surreptitiously gather strategic intelligence under the most adverse circumstances."

Temari shrugged her shoulders, "Oh, well that clears up everything"

"You see, my objective was to test you not only as individuals, but as a team, and on how well you function as a part of that team" Ibiki explained, "That's why the test was scored on a team basis, so you'd know that everything you did, or failed to do, would directly affect your teammates. I wanted to see how you'd handle the pressure"

Naruto crossed his arms and nodded, "Mmm-hmm. Yeah, I figured it was something like that. That's why I kept my cool"

"Liar" Sothis scoffed at Naruto.

"The first nine questions on the test were difficult. In fact, as you may have realized, too difficult for any Genin to be expected to solve" Ibiki said, which Sothis already guessed, "I imagine that most of you quickly came to that conclusion, that you'd have to cheat if you had any chance of passing. The fact is the test was designed to encourage cheating. It almost demanded it. Of course, it would have done you little good unless you had someone to cheat from so i disguised two Chunin who already knew the answers and had them sit in with you"

Sothis nodded. It made a lot of sense. She bet Naruto was beating himself up a little that he couldn't cheat himself. But then again, he has no jutsu or any tool that he could have used to cheat. She was somewhat glad she did it for him, but she shouldn't make it a habit of doing it for him. Or he would get used to it.

"Those who were caught at it failed. Better not to cheat then to cheat clumsily" Ibiki spoke as he removed his headband that covered his head. It showed a really beat up and bruised looked scalp, "Information. It can be the most valuable weapon in battle. How well you gather intelligence can determine whether a mission's a failure or a success. They'll be times you'll have to risk your life to get it"

Sothis cringe when she saw his head. It looked so disgusting, she almost gaged. "point made.."

"Of course, you must always consider the source of your information," Ibiki said as he put his headband back on. Much to Sothis and other's relief. "Intelligence gathered from an enemy is not necessarily accurate. Always bear this in mind. Disinformation can be worse than no information at all. It can lead to the death of comrades or the loss of a village. That's why I put you in the position where you had to gather accurate intelligence. Cheat in other to survive. And that's why those who weren't good enough at it were weeded out by leaving the rest of you."

"Okay, but i"m still not getting the 10th question" Edmund raised his hand, "what is it all about?"

Ibaiki gave a hum, "You still don't get it? The 10th question was the point of the whole exam. Surely, you see that"

"Explain it anyways" Pneuma spoke up, leaning back into her seat.

"As i said before, the goal was to test you not only as individuals but as part of a squad. The final question gave you two choices, both difficult" Ibiki said, "you could choose to play it safe and skip the question, though it meant that both you and your teammates would be failed or you could try and answer it, knowing if you got it wrong, you would lose your chance of ever being Chunin. It was a no-win situation. But just the sort Chunin have to face almost every day. For example, let me give you a hypothetical mission."

Sothis first thought was 'oh no, what will you do?'. She rolled her eyes a bit but listened anyways since this could be a real situation.

"To steal a document from an enemy stronghold" Ibiki said, "you have no idea how many ninja the enemy has or how heavily armed they are. Furthermore, you have reason to believe that the enemy exacts you, that you might very well be walking blindly into a trap. Now do you have the option of taking a pass on this insane mission or say my comrades and I would rather live to fight another day? Can you choose to avoid danger? No. There will be many missions that will seem almost suicidal if you think about it. But you do not think about it. You think only of the goal, and of achieving it through courage and discipline. There are the qualities required of a Chunin squad leader. Those whose determination falters in the face of adversity, those who would put their comrades lives in jeopardy by worrying about their own, those who would save their own necks at the price of scared honor will never be able to call themselves Chunin at least as long time as I'm here"

Sothis paused. Her mind suddenly went to Byleth. How much pressure he must be under to save his students. Or former students now. How much it pains him to lead his army to death. It hurts. He may not show much feeling, but she knows he feels a lot of pain.

Ibiki broke her thoughts. Congratulating everyone for passing and getting ready for the next stage of the exam, Wishing them good luck.

Naruto cheered loudly, "All right! We did it! That's one down!" He yelled as he ran over to Sothis and pulling her into a hug, "Yeah! Yeah! Woohoo! Yeah!!"

Sothis hissed at Naruto, "Put me down, loudmouth! You're yelling into my ear!" Naruto didn't listen as he spun her around in joy. Still happily cheering.

Suddenly, some woman broke through the window. Making Naruto drop Sothis. The woman throwing Kunai at different corners of the room that read 'stage two'

"Listen up, boys and girls" The woman aid, "This is no time be celebrating. I'll be your next proctor, Anko Mitarashi. You ready for the second test? Good! Then, let's go. Follow me!"

Sothis stared at her. Dumbfounded. This woman seems like a lot and loud. She shook her head softly. She also got the feeling she is early.

"You're early again" Ibiki said, peaking from behind the large cloth. Confirming Sothis's thoughts.

The woman, Anko, laughed awkwardly and blushed in embarrassment before looking at the group, "How many are there? Ibiki, you just let all these guys pass? Your test was too easy. You must be getting soft"

Sothis deadpanned again. She should say that to all the kids kicking and screaming as they were forces out and the stress the majority of this group had. But sure, call it going easy.

"Or it could be a stronger crop of candidates this year" Ibiki shot back at Anko.

Anko eyes the group again. Her eyes did wonder to Sothis, Pneuma and Edmun in particular before looked away quickly, "They sure don't look it. Trust me, before I'm done with them, more of half of them will be eliminated"

"More than half? Really?" Sakura gulped as her face palmed.

Anko chuckled darkly, "This is going to be fun. All right, you maggots have it easy so far, but things are going to be different starting first thing in the morning. I'll let your squad leaders know where you're to meet me. Dismissed"

~

The Genin left and Ibiki was collecting the tests. He noticed Sothis's handwriting on the back of Sasuke and Naruto's papers. Telling them about the exam. He also looked at Pneuma's test, it was blank. He chuckled softly.

"These are Kakashi's kids, eh?" He asked out loud, "Their funny ones, all right"

Me: And we are done!

Ayla: I hope you guys like the chapter. We will work on the next one as soon as possible

Cherry: more like stall it a bit

Me: Oh, shut up

Cherry: joking. Joking

Me: *sighs* Anyways, thanks for reading. I will update this and my Veyle book as soon as I can

All: BYE!!

Chapter Text

In the morning, after all the Senseis have dropped the Genin off, everyone stood in front of a fence. Behind the fence was a forest, leaves blowing and falling onto the ground from the heavy wind.

"woah, what a nice place" Naruto said in awe, "What is it?"

Sothis almost scoffed at the question. A spooky forest, clearly. It almost gave her the shivers.

"This is the location for the second phase of the exam" Said Anko as she stood in front of everyone, "It's the 44th Battle Training Zone. But we call it the Forest of Death."

"Forest of Death?" Sothis rolled her eyes. That name sounds way to edgy.

Just then, a box with a choppy rock onto it appeared. Shuffling itself towards Naruto. Everyone stared, dumbfounded, as the fake rock chased after Naruto, who ran away from it.

Naruto stopped before turning to point at the fake rocks, "That's the worst disguise of all time! There's no such things as square rocks. It's completely obvious"

"You saw through my camouflage again!" Said a kid's voice spoke through, "You're slick boss. Just what i expect from my greatest rival"

The box exploded, colorful gunpowder came out. When cleared, it revealed to be the Konohamaru squad. Coughing from the gunpowder. Sothis had guessed it was them. But was a bit confused how they snuck passed the Jonin who were guarding the way here.

"I think we used a little too much gunpowder, you guys" Konohamaru said to his friends. Before three of them jumped into inducing themselves to everyone else.

"I'm Moegi, the sassiest kunoichi in preschool" Moegi said, having a cheeky smile on her face, "Check me out!"

"I love alagbra" Said Udon, snot falling down his face, "Call me Udon"

"And i'm the number one ninja in the village" Konohamaru chanted with a grin, "Konohamaru! and when we're all together..."

The three of them spoke at once, "...we're the Konohamaru Ninja squad!"

"Yeah, i knew it was you guys the whole time" Naruto had his hands behind his head, "What do you loser want? I'm getting ready to take the second phase of the Chunin exams. and you're interrupting me. I don't have any time to be playing around with you guys now"

"We didn't come to play around, boss" Konohamaru protest, "We're in official business"

"Yeah, that's right" Moegi agreed, "We come here for an exclusive interview!" Udon nodding in agreement.

"An interview, huh?" Naruto raised an eyebrow. Sothis knew he was exited about that, even if he tried to act cool.

"We're here on assignment to write an article for the academy newspaper" Konohamaru explained, "It's a bigtime feature story, all about the Chunin Selection Examinations"

"So that's why we want to do an exclusive interview with you" Moegi gave Naruto the puppy eyes, "Please tell us you're going to do it?"

"It would be a lot" Udon said with a sniff.

Naruto frowned, his heartstring tugged, "Yeah, but right now?"

"Hey, you over there" Anko said as she walked over, "What are you doing? You're holding up the exams"

"Uh, sorry, but Konohamaru was telling me somethings about an interview for the academy newspaper"

Anko paused before gasping in realization, "oh, yeah. I forgot all about it. Lord Hokage had mentioned something about them interviewing me"

"Uh. Interviewing you?" Naruto deadpan.

Anko ignored the question as she shouted to the everyone, "All right, we're taking a 10-minute break. For those that are schedule to be interviewed, please be courteous and respectful to the reporters from the academy newspaper"

Naruto frowned slightly, "I thought I was the only one being interviewed"

"No, Boss. But you are the most important" Konohamaru corrected as he pulled out a notepad and pencil.

Naruto seemed to cheer up a little from being called 'the most important', "oh, well, in that case, I'll give you an interview that'll make it clear to your readers why i'm the greatest ninja ever!"

~

"Naruto and the rest of of squad 7" Konohamaru said as it was Team 7's turn for an interview. Naruto was the first to be interviewed.

"All right, boss, first tell us a little about yourself" Konohamaru said as he sat down and got ready to write.

"Okay. Believe it. I'm Naruto Uzumaki. I like instant ramen in a cup. And i really like the ramen Iruka-sensei got me at the Ichiraku Noodle Shop. My hobby is eating different kinds of ramen and comparing them. And my future dream is to be the greatest Hokage! Then the whole village will stop disrespecting me and start treating me like i'm somebidy--somebody important" Naruto said with a wide grin, "No other genin can match any of my jutsu. Even Iruka-sensei can't help being impressed. And now that I'm in Squad 7, I get to prove it by going on dangerous missions every day. The other genin in Squad 7 are Sothis, Edmund, Pneuma, Sasuke and Sakura. But since i'm really the only one that shows any kind of promise, you don't need to hear about them"

Sothis in the background, coughed. Glaring silently at Naruto. Making the boy shiver slightly.

"Well, I mean that I show promise since some of them are way beyond my league" Naruto gave a wary smile as tried to get out of trouble.

"Well, tell us about them anyways" Konohamaru said, not noticing Naruto's uneasiness.

Naruto gave a slow nod since he felt Sothis's glare, "Sasuke Uchiha is a real pretentious guy. All the girls think he's cool, but they don't realize how big of a jerk e is. Anyways, he's always swooping in at the last minute and making me look bad. But one day, I'll show him" He huffed before talking about Sakura, "There's also Sakura Haruno. I'll let you know a little secret. She's madly in love with me. She'd never admit it, of course. But I think her coyness just makes her even cuter"

Sothis scoffed at the last part. He was living in denial. Which was both adorable and sad, also a bit of cringe, Even Konohamaru squad seem to catch onto it.

"it doesn't sound to me like she's in love with you, boss" Konohamaru deadpanned. Remembering the time Sakura send Naruto flying and about to attack him if it wasn't for Edmund, which he is still grateful for stepping in.

Naruto laughed sarcastically, "Very funny, Konohamaru. But trust me, she is"

"What about Sothis, Pneuma, and Edmund?" Udon asked, tilting his head.

"Edmund is a pretty cool guy. He always tries to do the right thing and keeps the group grounded. Kind of like a superhero in a sense. But don't let that fool you, he is always ready to step in and kick butt if push comes to shove, he is very scary when mad" Naruto said, "Pneuma is wise, she is mostly the brain of the group. Which can make her boring sometimes, but she always knows things, which makes her pretty useful. She helps me a lot, keeping me on track. Sothis, she is the closest thing to family to me. She is always willing to goof off with me and she is very strong. She is the one i respect most on the team"

Konohamaru nodded and wrote everything down with a nod as Naruto continued, "Anyways, our squad is a well-oiled machine that can succeed in any mission, no matter how dangerous. Of course, I wasn't always on dangerous missions. I still had time to teach the Hokage a thing or two"

Konohamaru and his squad just stared at Naruto. Knowing what he says is a lot of cr*p. Just shaking their heads. Making Naruto groan.

Next up was Sakura. She was ranting a bit about Naruto, "If you want to know the truth about Naruto, talk to me. I'll tell you about his different ninjutsu without all his bragging. First, there's his Sexy Jutsu--"

Pneuma walked over and bonked Sakura on the top of her head, "They do not need to know about that. They are still to young to hear about that"

She then looked at the Konohamaru squad and began to take over, "Naruto's jutsus, at least his current ones, are not ones to look up to. But his Shadow clone jutsu is useful. He is a kid that shows promise but he puts his skills in the wrong place"

Sakura scoffed, "They were not asking you!" she pushed Pneuma out of the way as she said, "Naruto is just being Naruto, a pain mostly. Which is not a good thing" Before becoming stary eyes, "What i really want to talk about is the number one rookie, Sasuke Uchiha. Not only did he graduate as the academy's top student, but he's the most popular guy in class. He even hold his own with Kakashi-sensei. I mean, he's so cool. oh, my! I think I'm gonna faint"

"What about Sothis and the others?" Moegi asked, "Sothis is one that i admire the most. Pneuma and Edmund seems really strong"

Sakura scoffed as she eyes the three of her teammates, "Their okay, but their annoying. It feels like everyone admires them, even Sasuke. Always taking the spotlight, especially Sothis"

"I heard they had fought the Demon of the Mist by themselves, is that true?" Konohamaru asked her, stars in his eyes.

Sakura scoffed, "yeah, Pneuma and Sothis were just showing off though...." With that, she left. Not wanting to talk about the sisters and Edmund anymore.

Konohamaru and his friends frowned slightly at Sakura's sulking mood. They decided to go to Sasuke next.

"Boy, Sasuke! You're the coolest" Udon said as he looked at the older boy, like he was the strongest of the strong, giggling softly, "When I look at you, i feel like I'm looking at my future self. Do you mind if I get a few quotes from you for our article?"

"Well, I guess I ought to set the record straight. If you listen to Naruto, your article will be more of a fairy tale than truth" Sasuke said, crossing his arms.

Naruto overheard, growing at Sasuke as he stomps over, "Oh, no, you don't, Sasuke. They came here to interview me, not you."

Sasuke rolled his eyes, "They came here to interview everyone, loser. There are other ninja here, you know. Believe it!" he said the last part sarcastically, throwing Naruto's saying back into his face.

Both growled at each other and glared. Naruto hissed, "The articles about me!"

"No one cares about you, Naruto" Sasuke scoffed at Naruo, "All you do is goof off and get into trouble. That's why you'll never be a real ninja."

"Oh yeah?" Naruto glared harden.

Sasuke matched his glare, "Yeah. Don't you remember anything?"

Sothis stepped in the middle of them, "Focus, Focus" she pushed the two apart.

Naruto crossed his arms and looked away. Like a child that was being scolded by his parents.

Sasuke sighed before continued, "Just know I will the one to win the exams"

With that, it was the Foldan trio's turn. Moegi was the one to speak to them first, "can I ask you about what you think of your teammates and stuff?"

Sothis nodded, "Ask away, child"

"what are your teammates like?" Moegi asked as she pulled out her note pad.

"Naruto is….a lot to put it simple but he is kind and has a lot of potential. I feel like with the right guidance he can be one of the greatest people in the village" Sothis tapped her chin, speaking her first thoughts on her team, "Sakura, I don’t have much to say about her. She is mostly focused on Sasuke and is rude at times. Should focus more on her training then a boy who can care less about her if she wasn’t on his team"

"Hey!" Sakura heard and hissed at Sothis.

Sothis shrugged as she spoke back, "I am being honest. But I would say if you switched your focus, you could be more useful" She looked back at Moegi and said, "as for Sasuke, as much as he acts like a certain emo swordsman I know. He has a kind heart. I like him a lot for some of his noble acts on our missions. As for my sister and Edmund. They are the best people I know as I also consider Edmund to be family"

Edmund's eyes shined at her words. A small blush was on his face from embarrassment, "My Lady..."

"I mean what I said. Overall, I do care for my teammates. Some more than others but I am happy in where I end up" Sothis nodded and Moegi had written all what Sothis said down before looking at Pneuma for her words.

Pneuma hummed softly as she spoke, "As for me I think Naruto is a good person and I think the village will regret their harshness towards him soon. He’s very determined to become Hokage and I think he’s going to be the best Hokage the world has ever seen." She coughed before saying, "as for Sakura she needs to get her act together I will not forgive her for her harshness towards us not forget her ignorance of other people's pasts and their feelings."

Sothis nodded in agreement, "Agreed, Sister"

"now as for our little Uchiha. I think his hunger for vengeance is going to ruin the bonds he has, not that he’ll admit he has bonds with anyone. What he needs to do is talk and work through his feelings with people who care about him." Pneuma said as she eyes Sasuke, who scoffed and looked away, she looked back at Moegi, "as for my sister and Edmund. They are very important to me along with everyone on this team."

Moegi wrote that down and nodded. She looked at Edmund and asked, "What about you, Mister Edmund?"

"Well, my opinions as mostly the same as Lady Sothis and Lady Pneuma" Edmund said, with a wary smile, "Yes, this team has it's flaws but i am grateful for them in a sense. I feel at home here and thanks to them, I can call the Leaf home"

Moegi wrote it down and nodded, "Thank you! That was a great interview!' She said to all of Team 7.

"Yeah, thanks" Udon gave a awkward smile.

"Knock them dead on the Chunin exam, boss" Konohamaru grinned at Naruto.

"Don't worry, Guys. We'll make it" Naruto gave a thumbs up as the Konohamaru squad wave goodbye, wishing the team good luck.

Sothis had a small smile on her face. She can't let them down. She is ready to finish the exams and make everyone proud.

Me: And we are done!

Ayla: Why did we do this filler episode?

Cherry: Yeah, I thought we were following mostly the canon?

Me: well, me and my friend wanted to do it to show how the Foldan trio feel about Team 7. How much they care and think of each of each other

Veyle: I think that is very sweet

Me: Thanks! The next chapter will actually be the exams. Anyways, thanks for reading--

All: BYE!!

Chapter Text

Once the hype was down about the Interview, Anko got everyone's attention back after hearing how creepy this place out and how much it scares them, "This place should. It's called the Forest of Death. You'll soon realize why."

Naruto scoffed, placing his hands on his hips and stuck his butt out, mocking Anko, "'The Forest of Death, you'll soon realize why.'" he stood up and grinned, pointing at Anko, "that kind of threat won't work on me one bit! I'm not scared!"

"Really? You've got a lot of energy" Anko grinned before she pulled out a kunai and throw it at Naruto, cutting his cheek. Before moving so fast, you can barely see her. She was behind Naruto, "A kid like you dies at the very beginning, dappled with the red blood I like" she grabbed his face gently and gently touch the blood that drips down the cut on his cheek.

The air grew tense. Sothis wanted to step in, but Sasuke placed a hand on her shoulder, when she turned to him, he shock his head. Silently telling her to stay out of it.

Suddenly, Anko pulled out another kunai from her sleave, she was about to attack a thin woman who stood closely behinf her. Her tongue holding Anko's kunai, rolling it over her shoulder.

The woman tilted her hat at Anko, "I'm returning your Kunai Knife" she spoke so slow, making Sothis get the shivers. Something was wrong with this woman, but she can't tell what.

Anko gave a tight smile, almost forced, "Thank you, Grass ninja. But don't stand behind me, thirsty for blood. If you don't want a quick death" she took back the Kunai from the woman's tongue.

The woman put her tongue back into her mouth, stilling having that smile that is so off putting, "Well, it's my nature to act up at the sight of red blood. And my precious hair was cut, so i got excited. I meant you no harm" she walked away back with her group.

Sothis and Pneuma eyed each other. Silently knowing to keep a eye in that ninja in particular. Something about her is dangerous, to much so for a genin.

"Evidently, we've got a lot of hot-blooded kids this time" Anko smirked, "There must be something in the air. This will be fun

Naruto went back to his team. Sotis cleaned his cheek, making sure the wound is closed as Anko walked back to the front.

"Well, before we start the second exam, I have to pass this out to you!" Anko pulled out papers from her jacket, waving it in front of the group, "it's just a standard consent form. Before you can take part of the test, you have to sign this."

"why?" Naruto asked, tilting his head.

"From here on out, corpses are going to come out, I have to get your consent for that!" Anko explained with a grin, "Or it'll be my responsibility" She laughed.

"This sounds like some form of illegal" Sothis deadpan, mumbling to herself and shock her head, even in the academy, this is a little bit extra. Well, probably not but still.

"Well, I'm going to start the explanation for the second exam" Anko said as she gave Edmund the papers to pass around, which he did. Apparently, this is a test to see how good their survival skills are. Showing everyone a map of the forest, in the center was a tower, where they are supposed to go two after collecting two scrolls. Heaven and Earth. It is a anything goes battle for the scrolls.

Sothis let out a small hum. So, half of the teams with get a heaven scroll and the other half a earth scroll. Seems simply to try and guess which has what scroll.

"And the conditions to pass?" Sasuke as he stepped forward.

"Three of you will bring both the Heaven and Earth scrolls to the tower in the center" Anko explained.

That will mean at least 13 teams will fail, since there are 26 teams in total. Which Sothis was a bit worried about but she tried not to panic since she can rewind and pause time in case their scroll gets stolen.

"The time limit is 120 hours" Anko spoke up, "do it in exactly five days!"

"Five days out there?" Ino yelled in shock, Almost offended.

"What do we do about food?" Choji asked, raising his voice.

"Just look around" Anko raised her arm at the forest, "the forest is full of things to eat. There is plenty to feed all of you"

Sothis frowned. Finding food should be easy, heck, not even the animals. Leaving a bunk of kids in a forest with no supervision worries her the most. She doesn't think anyone knows how willing people will do for survival. There would barely be time to rest.

"Um, let's say mid exam" Shikamaru raised his hand, "can we quit?"

"Of course, not" Anko rolled her eyes, "You can't just say 'I quit' in the middle of the battle. I guess you could, but it will get you killed"

"Oh, just great" Shikamaru groaned in annoyance, "This is going to be a dragged"

Anko explained more rules that will get the t kicked out. The first one was if not all members of a team can't make it to the tower with both scrolls in the time limit. The second one was if a member is either dead or incapacitated. But the most important was to not look in the scrolls until they made it inside the tower.

"What if we look at it halfway through?" Edmund raise his hand.

"You don't want to know" Anko gave a sly smile, which made Edmund and Naruto groan.

Anko told everyone to sigh their consent forms and turn it into the ninjas near the gate and then pick a gate to be lead inside. "Final word of advice: Don't die"

~

Everyone began to sign the forms and went into one of gates. Sothis has noticed they make it private. Making it harder to guess who has which scroll they have. Which is smart enough and a pain in the butt.

Meanwhile, with Edmund, he was walking alone. Collecting his thoughts. He overheard Ino and Sakura insulting each other. He should be surpised but he really wasn't.

He walked over to the two girls, "what are you two doing?"

"She was the one who came at me!" Sakura pointed at Ino, hissing.

Ino crossed her arms with a huff, "All I said was I am impressed she lasted this long. I thought she would have dropped out a long time ago"

Edmund has the urge to roll his eyes at this childish behavior, "Seriously, right now before we walk into a forest that could kill us?" he crossed his arms, "I don't know why you two hate each other, but put you petty rivalry aside for the sake of both your teams?"

Both girls huffed and turned away. A tense silence filled the air until Ino spoke, "Fine, whatever" she then stomped off.  Shikamaru and Choji following behind her, they were watching the fight was glad it was over.

Sakura was a little surprised Ino walked off without much of a fight. Normally, Ino doesn't like people telling her what to do. She normally would have argued or complain a little. She never expect her to walk off without a fight.

Edmund looked at Sakura, "Our team is ready to go. Come on" Sakura just gave a hesitant nod before following Edmund to the gate where the team is at.

~

The test already started. The team began walking through the forest until they heard screams from afar.

"Seems like they are already picking each other off..." Pneuma spoke up, shaking her head softly.

"I do not like this place" Sakura said with a shiver.

Naruto tried to comfort Sakura with a smile, "oh, come on. There is nothing to be afraid off. Everything is going to be a piece of cake"

No one believed his words. It may be easy to deal with enemies, but the unknown of this forest will give some trouble. Sothis groans softly, she really find this annoying.

"I got to pee!" Naruto said suddenly before going to a nearby tree and began to unzip.

"Yeah, right!" Sakura hit his head. Stopping him from doing so, "not in front of me you don't! Find a bush or something!"

Naruto rubbed the back of his head, "ow, okay! Okay!"

"Can't i Just stop time and take him to the bathroom or something?" Sothis asked, pointing to herself. She didn't think that is breaking the rules.

"You can do that?" Naruto stared at her, both in amazement and wonder.

Sakura shook her head, "No! Bush!" she pointed at the nearest bush. Much to Naruto's disappointment.

~

After Naruto used the bathroom, he came back laughing and smiling and Sakura complaining. Sothis noticed he didn't have the scar that Anko gave him earlier. Sasuke, Pneuma, Edmund seemed to notice as well.

Sothis glared at Naruto, "you're not my child"

Before Naruto could say anthing else, Edmund attack Naruto. Stabbing him in the rib with a kunai. Naruto cried out in pain as he pushed Edmund away and retreat back.

"What the--!" Sakura yelled out in shock, before glaring at Edmund, "What was that for? I know Naruto is disgusting but--"

Sasuke went to attack Naruto, kicking him around. Naruto hissed, "Sakura, Pneuma, I think they gone crazy!"

"Yeah, you wish" Pneuma rolled her eyes, "You are not the real Naruto"

"You are mad we struck before you could!" Sasuke pulled out his kunai and began to attack. Edmund joining in. The three locked blades with each other.

Sothis pointed at Naruto before looking at Sakura, "Pay attention. Do you noticed he doesn't have the cut Anko gave him?"

Sakura paused as she looked at Naruto. Realizing the same thing. She felt dumb for not noticing sooner.

"Talk" Pneuma walked over as Sasuke and Edmund got the Fake Naruto on the ropes, "Where is Naruto?"

The fake Naruto transformed back into his original form. He was a ninja from the rain village. He said something about wanting their scroll.

Sothis heard the real Naruto crying for help in the distance. Spthis looked at the others, who nodded at her to go find him. She immediately began her search, the Rain Ninja tried to stop her but Sasuke and Edmund stopped him.

When found, Naruto was laying under a tree. Sothis walked over to him, "At least you are alive..."

Naruto looked relived to see Sothis, "Sothis!"

Sothis grabbed her kunai and began to cut Naruto lose, "Come on, the team is waiting"

Both went back to where the Rain Ninja and the team was. The Rain Ninja was already killed. Much to Sothis's relief. Everyone else seemed happy Naruto is okay.

"Happy you are safe" Edmund smiled at Naruo, who gave a awkward laugh.

~

The Team went to a more private yet open area. Everyone agreed that they can't trust appearances. So, Sasuke decided to come up with a code.

"Is it a long one?" Sothis asked, Sasuke remained silent for a while, "I will slap you if it is"

"Don't overreact" Sakura hissed at Sothis as Sasuke said what Sothis feared, a long code. Making her gently slapping him.

"Told you" Sothis said as Sasuke gave her a look. Sakura began yelling at Sothis for daring to slap Sasuke at all.

"I thought it will be a password and not a pass speech" Naruto deadpan as he also found it dumb.

Suddenly, a powerful wind came charging at them. The group ended up separated. Sothis had ended up into a tree. She groans as she held her head in pain.

"The Forest of Death is easy, they said...." Sothis said to no one in particular. Quoting no one, "It would be fun, they said"

Me: And done!

Ayla: Sorry if this chapter seems a bit sloopy....Cookie was being sloopy

Cherry: And lazy, as per normal

Me: HEY!

Ayla: seriously, don't rush the next one

Me: Sorry, I will try not to. Kind of forcing myself to do to many things at once

Cherry: Whatever, anyways, we hope everyone likes the chapter

All: BBYEE!

Chapter Text

Sothis began her search for her team. The goddess was mumbling to herself of the inconvenience of the wind that pushed her so far away. Before realizing something after her sulking.

After she thought about it, the wind seemed way too strong to be natural, even for this place. If that was the case, then should more people have been thrown around? Surely, she would know from the screams or something like that. This was defiantly deliberate.

It made Sothis frown slightly in worry. She should hurry and find her team since they are likely in danger or about to be in danger soon.

~

It took some time, but Sothis did ran into Sasuke, Sakura, Edmund and Pneuma. Sasuke asking for the passcode, which the Folden trio frowned at.

"I’m not reciting that whole thing" Pneuma deadpan at Sasuke, rolling her eyes.

"I forgot half of it" Sothis shrugged her shoulders, "Actually, scratch that. I forgot all of it"

Edmund scratch the back of his head, awkwardly, "Sorry"

Sasuke glanced at all of them, his eyes scanning for any body language that may give away that is not them. When he saw it is truly them, he relaxes, "They are telling the truth"

Sakura hissed slightly, "are you serious? How do you know?"

Sasuke gave a side glance to Sakura, making her shut up, "That is kind of the point of the password. They clearly won't remember"

Not to long later, Naruto showed up. Sakura asked for the password. Which Naruto got right, which immediately set off alarm bells in the team's head, minus Sakura.

Sasuke throws a kunai at Naruto, which he dodge, "What was that? You could have killed me!" Naruto hissed.

"Have to hand it to you, you're quicker than the last one" Sasuke narrowed his eyes at him.

"What are you saying, Sasuke?" Sakura asked, "He just got the password right"

Pneuma turned her gaze towards Sakura, "yes and do you think Naruto would actually remember a long thing like that?"

Sakura paused. She was right. Naruto isn't smart enough to remember the password. If Sothis can't remember, then how could Naruto of all people?

"This isn't the Naruto we know. You have a better chance of teaching a hamster" Sasuke said as he pulled out another kunai.

"You got a point" Sakura said as she got on the defensive .

"Besides, his movements when he avoided the attack..." Edmund pointed out, "It is clearly different from Naruto's movements. Naruto moves more sloopy then that"

Sothis glared at the fact Naruto, "Who are you and where is the real Naruto?"

The Fake Naruto smirked, his voice now into a female one that sounded familiar, "Aren't we the cleaver ones..." The person transforms into the Grass ninja, the one tat gave Anko her kunai back, "Tell me, if you're teammate is really that dimwitted why would you come up with a password he'll never remember?"

"You see, it wasn't meant for Naruto, it was for anyone who eavesdrops on our conversation" Sasuke informed with a smirk, "It was meant for a trap and you fall right into it"

"I'm impressed" The Grass woman chuckled, "You clearly haven't dropped your guard, have you? This will be more fun than I thought" she licked her lips with her long, creepy tongue. Which gave Sothis the slight shivers.

Sothis narrowed her eyes. This person seems more stronger than most genin here, which made her feel uneasy. Not because she thinks she would lose when they fight but what she may have done to Naruto

The Grass ninja pulled out an earth scroll. It draw the team's attention as the Grass Ninja smirked, "oh. You want our earth scroll, don't you. Cause you have the Heaven scroll" She began at eat the scroll. It was really weird, "The battle for the scrolls. Life or death"

Suddenly, the Grass ninja cast a genjutsu on the team. Making them see their own deaths. When it finished, it had made both Sasuke and Sakura shake. Pneuma, Sothis and Edmund were unfazed.

"I mean I’ve died once already so I’m not exactly scared anymore" Edmund stated. Yes, it was unnerving but when you die once and seen death around you. You almost become numb to it.

Sothis gave a small nod as she summoned the sword of the creator, "I also died, and my body was turned into a weapon.  Do better"

Pneuma summoned her own sword, also ready for a battle.

"You will pay for your sins!" Sothis said as she attacked the Grass ninja, the sword stretching towards her. The Grass ninja dodge in time as the sword made a dent into the ground. The sword retracked back into its normal state.

"Wait!" Sasuke told Pneuma and Sothis, "This guy is completely out of our league!"

"Yours maybe but not for me and my sister" Sothis said as her eyes still locked onto the Grass Ninja, "et me and my sister worry about him"

The Grass ninja gave a sly smile. Clearly interested at what Sothis and Pneuma are capable off. They clearly not like the other kids. They were stronger, more ready to face death.

"Don't worry. I'll end this quickly" The Grass woman stated as she walked closer before she summoned a large snake. It began to attack the team.

Sothis grabbed Sasuke and Pneuma grabbed Sakura. They moved out of the way to dodge. Edmund jumped jump and landed on the snake's head.

Edmund grabbed his kunai, using it to slash a clean cut on its head. Killing the creature immediately as it fell to the ground. Blood dripping onto the dull green grass.

"Good job, Edmund" Sothis praised as she and Pneuma moved their two shaken teammates to a safe place.

Edmund nodded with a smile, "Thank you, Lady Sothis" before he could react, the Grass ninja came out of the snake's dead body. Throwing herself at Edmund, ready for the kill.

Just then, The Grass ninja got it by few kunai and shuriken.  Everyone turned to see Naruto standing on a tree branch.

"I came just in time" Naruto smirked. He seemed a bit bruised but very much alive, "oh, by the way, what was that password again?"

Sothis snickered a bit, "It doesn't matter now. Glad to see you are alive"

"Naruto, get out of here!" Sasuke shouted at the orange ninja, "You don't know what you're up against! Go now!"

Well, Naruto. You seem to have escaped my friend" The Grass ninja gave a smirk, "well done"

"Okay, Okay. I don't know what's going on here but you're picking on my friends and I don't like that" Naruto pointed at the Grass ninja, "so, you better slither back into your hole snake lady before i make shoes out of ya!"

Sasuke narrowed his eyes at Naruto. Annoyed Naruto didn't listen to a word he said. Naruto's bravery was both admiring and idiotic. His gazed turned to the Grass ninja. He knew he; Sakura and Naruto had no chance. The Foldan trio may have one but he didn't want to risk their lives, especially Sothis's life.

"You can have it" Sasuke told the Grass ninja, confusing everyone as he pulled out the Heaven scroll, "the scroll right? Take it and leave us in peace"

Team 7 gasped at Sasuke's move. Naruto glared at Sasuke, "Are you kidding me? You are just going to hand the scroll over to the enemy!? No way, what's wrong with you?!"

"Shut up and stay out of it!" Sasuke snapped at Naruto, glaring at him.

"What?!" Naruto glared. Clearly offended. He didn't understand what is up with Sasuke. He is clearly more shaken at what is happening, which isn't like Sasuke at all.

"I see..you're sensible" The Grass ninja gave a sly smile, "The only thing the prey can hope for from the predator is presenting other food in hopes of being spared, isn't it?"

"Take it" Sasuke throw the Heaven scroll at the Grass ninja, before she could catch it, Naruto took it quickly. Then landing next to Sasuke, punching him in the face hard.

Naruto breaths heavily, "how do we know who you say you are? you may look and sound like him but there is no way you're the Sasuke I know! I don't care how strong of a fighter she is but how can you be sure she'll let us go if we hand over the scroll, huh? When did you become a coward?!"

"I agree with him" Sothis stepped forward, "if you are truly so worried about this guy. Let me handle him while the rest of you get to safety"

"No, Sothis!" Sasuke turned his attention to her. She is the last person he wants to lose out of the team, "I can’t let you get hurt!"

Sothis was touched by his words. This was the most worry she has seen for her. She would tease him but now isn't the time, "I don’t want you and the others getting hurt because of this creep. Either we come up with a plan to defeat her or you all run while I keep her busy"

"or we just kill her" Pneuma said as she pointed it at the Grass ninja.

"that’s a better idea" Sothis popped her knuckled before reading her sword before she and Pneuma.

"Sothis, Pneuma, No!" Sasuke reached out. His heart pounding in fear and worry. His heart pounding in his chest. He lost so much and doesn't want to lose anyone else. But his fear can't let him move.

The Grass ninja had summoned another large snake and attack the goddess sisters; intense wind filled the area. Sothis and Pneuma hold their own.

Sothis made her sword go into whip mode. Making it hit onto the snake's face. She forced the snake t come to her. Pneuma ran over and slashed the snake, cutting it clean in half. The grass ninja fell onto one of the many branches.

Sothis removed her sword from the snake before teleporting over to the Grass ninja, moving behind her and began using fire magic. Sending the Grass ninja flying over to Pneuma.

'she's fast!' The Grass ninja thought to herself, hissing as the sisters began to beat her around like a rag doll. She was impressed but also, she was humiliated. How is she losing to two girls that look barely older then 12?!

The others stared in awe. Edmund had a small smile on his face. They all knew they were goddesses but sometimes they forget how powerful they can be. Sothis doesn't act like a goddess half of the time. Pneuma is wise and caring as one, but she doesn't look like one.

Sasuke couldn't believe how overpowered the two are. He bawled his fists. He was both envy and in awe. Envy because he wants that power for himself, to defeat a certain someone. But was in awe since they were fighting so in sync.

The Grass ninja became overwhelmed by the duo. All she can do was dodge their attacks, leaving no room to do any attacks of her own. She didn't think these two would be so much trouble. She assumed the biggest threat would be Sasuke. It was clear she underestimated these two.

The fighting continued, what the sisters took note of, and were surprised by, is that the Grass ninja's face melted from every attack. "I can't keep this up much longer..." Said the Grass ninja, but now her voice sounded more masculine. It is clear she is now a he and he isn't who he says he is.

"Who are you?" Pneuma demanded as she aimed another attack at him, which he dodge.

The man hissed slightly, "My name is Orochimaru. If you want to know what I want, you will have to wait until we meet again"

With that, the man known as Orochimaru left. Sothis tried to follow after him but stopped. Realizing it is pointless to chase after him, "damn it!"

The two sisters returned to the team. Everyone still shocked at what just happened.

"So, what now?" Asked Edmund after a long moment of silence.

"There is a nearby cave" Sothis stated, after letting out a small sigh, "Let's go there to rest"

Everyone agreed, beginning to head towards the cave. It was dark anyways. The fight had took longer than expected. It is best to get some rest.

Me: And that is it! Hope you guys enjoy the new chapter!

Ayla: One of the first major changes in the story! Sasuke doesn't get the curse mark! Woah!

Cherry: Wouldn't that change his whole story arc or something? I mean, he does go with snake man in the canon story

Me: Don't worry. Me and my friend are cooking up something for that as well

Cherry: Should I be worried about that?

Me: Maybe, maybe not. Just try and relax and let the story run its course. Anyways--

All: BYE!

Chapter Text

The group had made it to the cave Sothis had mentioned. Everyone was mostly tired from what happened with Orochimaru. Naruto and Sakura immediately took a nap once they got inside. Sasuke stayed up to watch over the camp. Still on edge from the attack earlier.

Each decided to have someone awake as other sleep, switching every hour so everyone can get some sleep. Sasuke decided to stay up first, allowing the Fodlan trio to get some rest.

Sasuke used this time to collect his thoughts. He hated the fact that he froze up and allowing Sothis and Pneuma fight against Orochimaru. He hated the fact he felt so powerless. If he can't fight Orochimaru, how can he fight against his brother?

He also was a little confused on his feeling for Sothis. He never felt so worried for someone in a long time. Yes, he was worried for the others, but Sothis was the main one that came to mind in who he wanted to protect, even though she is way more powerful than him.

Sasuke bawled his fists, letting out a small scoff as a small blush appeared on his face. He shouldn't be feeling this way. He wanted to grab his feelings by the shoulder and shake it and tell it to stop. But he knew it was impossible.

He hopes he can actually get over these feelings. But something tells him he won't.

~

In the morning, everyone had woken up. Well, rested. Or as well rested as you can get after being attacked from a dangerous foe and on the cold, hard ground of a cave.

Everyone was pretty hungry, since they haven't eaten since they entered the Forest of Death. Pneuma decided to go out and find some food for everyone, which no one really protest to.

When Pneuma left. Sothis suddenly felt a weird energy in the air. Her eyes widen and dart around. It felt so familiar to her. Dark energy that almost rivals hers and her sister's.

She turned her gaze over to the others; they were too busy in their own conversation. Naruto complaining about how hungry he is, Sasuke scoffing at him, Sakura scolding Naruto for complained as Edmund still a bit dazed from sleep.

Sothis stood up, not wanting to worry the others, she quietly left the area. She figured they will be fine since she figured Orochimaru won't dare to attack again without risking Pneuma and herself knowing and any other ninja should be easy for team 7 to take care of.

She hoped she isn't being careless.

~

An hour had passed, Pneuma had a bag of different berries and nuts she had found in the forest, even had gotten a dead deer for some meat. She figured this would last the team for the remainder of the second exam.

She heard loud screaming and bones crushing nearby. She quickly hided the dead deer and the bag and went to investigate. What she saw would be normally horrifying to a normal person.

What she saw, was Gaara and his team. Facing off against some Rain Ninja. Well, it was mostly Gaara who had handled them with ease as he used his sand to crush the three of them with little to no effort. Of course, it wasn't a pretty sight but it impressed her greatly.

Even though this was a little reckless on her part, she decided to go talk to Gaara, even though you could see his bloodlust coming off him, "quite an interesting ability you’ve got there"

Gaara and the others whipped their heads around to face Pneuma, Temari and Kankuro looked at her like she is insane as Gaara narrowed his eyes slightly at Pneuma, "You" he said as he recognized her face, "Why are you here?"

"Same reason you’re here, for these exams" Pneuma responded, a little cheeky. Even though she knew that wasn't what he meant.

Gaara sneered slightly, not amused whatso ever, "shouldn’t you be with your group? Or are they already dead?"

Pneuma shock her head as she crossed her arms, "no, they’re not dead"

"you’re not going to steal our scroll or anything?" Asked Temari as she grabbed her fan. Even though that wouldn't do anything against Pneuma.

"We should be getting our second scroll anytime now besides we have the same scroll to begin with" Pneuma said with a shrug. Shocking both Temari and Kankuro.

Kankuro's eyes widen slightly, "h-how do you know that?"

"Where you spying on us?" Gaara asked. His sand slightly buzzing around him. Tense.

"No, I just know you have the same scroll as us just as I know there’s a group watching us" Pneuma said as she pointed a finger at the bushes. Before Gaara or the others could do anything, she raised her hand to stop them, "though I suppose people would call having that ability 'spying'. Either way why would you be upset this means we don’t have to fight?"

Gaara remained silent as he saw Pneuma dust off nonexistent dirt on her clothes. She isn't afraid of him. That was new for him and gave him a weird feeling, an uneasy one, "…. you are an odd one, aren’t you?"

"so I’ve been told" Pneuma chuckled softly as she went closer to Gaara to come face to face with him. Which shocked everyone because his sand didn't react to her, "your eyes are a pretty green"

Gaara was in disbelief. This is the first time this happened. Besides his siblings, the sand always never let anyone this close. It made him both confused and even slightly interested. Who was this girl? "Pardon?"

"they’re a really pretty green" Pneuma repeated with a soft smile, "has nobody told you that?"

Gaara narrowed is eyes slightly. It gave Pneuma the answer she needed. "Why would they?"

Pneuma narrowed her eyes. She could tell he has been through a lot. No normal person would behave like this if they had a heathy childhood, "people should say that to you more often"

Gaara paused before asking, "why are you so nice to me? You saw what I did to that team"

Pneuma shrugged her shoulders. She seemed very casual about this which made Gaara more wary, "who doesn’t have blood on their hands?"

"Not everyone is a monster" Gaara quickly said again. Crossing his own arms.

Pneuma chuckled softly, mostly to herself, "I’m aware of what you have but it doesn’t bother me" She waved her hand, "my sister is the beginning while I am the end however that doesn’t stop me from making friends, nor does it my sister"

"….if you can make friends easily…" Gaara said mostly to himself as he began to think. He thinks there is slight hope for him, but he shacks off that thought. He cannot have friends or keep them long term.

"is that a yes?" Pneuma asked with a smile, "Friends?"

Gaara looked into her eyes. Silence filled the air. His siblings thought he was going to kill Pneuma but to their shock, Gaara just tsk, "Whatever..."

Pneuma took that was a yes and grinned ear to ear, "Good choice"

~

Sothis wondered around the forest. Trying to find the energy that she sensed earlier. Luckily, she manages to pinpoint the dark energy she sensed,

Sothis saw a girl with purple hair, part of her hair covered her right eye. She wore black, orange, and silver clothes. A silver sword on the side on her hip. She looked no older then 17 years old. She was knocked out cold on the ground, completely open to any attacks.

Sothis gasped slightly as she recognized the girl. She remembers her was way back when Byleth was a mercenary. It is mostly hazy since she wasn't fully awake at the time but she remembered how she and Byleth fought and Byleth had killed her. She had the same dark energy as she did back then.

"It's you..." Sotis spoke as she went up to the girl. Shaking her awake, "hey, wake up."

The purple haired girl slowly blinked her eyes open, hazy from her sleep, "where...am I?" she looked over at Sothis as she slowly sat up, "Who are you?"

"Hey, are you happened to be from Foldan by any chance?" Sothis asked as she ignored the question.

The girl slowly nodded, "yeah...?"

Sothis hummed softly, "That means we are from the same world..."

The girl's eyes widen. Confused and surprised, "wait, we’re not in Fodlan anymore?"

"Nope" Sothis shock her head at the girl, "Currently in a place called Konoha"

She realized that the girl was still in a daze. Feeling a little sorry for her, she decided to give the girl her hand, "I don’t think it’s safe for you here. Better stay with me until this whole thing is over"

The girl looked at her hand before back at Sothis. Grabbing her hand as Sothis pulled her up, "a...alright"

A voice spoke in the girl's head. Male and doesn't sound that much older than the girl, "something about her seems off…"

'Yeah...' The girl agreed with the voice. Arval. Her trusted companion.

"after when me and my team get back…probably should inform the Hokage about you…." Sothis sighed in annoyance, "mentally prepare yourself for that conversation after these exams"

"what’s a Kokage?" Asked the girl, who tilted her head slightly.

"forgot you don’t know….pretty much the leader of the village we are gonna be staying in" Sothis explained as she tapped her chin.

The girl gave a small nod, "alright then" she then realizes she hasn't told Sothis her name, "Oh, I'm Shez by the way"

"Nice name" Sothis nodded, "I'm Sothis"

Shez felt Arval having some form of ptsd from the same. Since he was more silent then normal, "you ok?"

"I am unsure….that name just makes me uneasy, but I don’t really know why" Arval tapped his chin, from the back of Shez's mind as he eyed Sothis.

~

Back with team 7, everyone hasn't noticed Sothis was gone yet as they were deep into their conversation.

Sakura huffed softly, as she glared at Edmund, "how come Sothis is in charge?"

"Because she’s higher in status and strength than you" Edmund rolled his eyes as Naruto and Sasuke nodded in agreement.

"When is Pneuma coming back with the food?" Naruto groans as he held his stomach, "I am starving"

"Just suck it up" Sasuke rolled his eyes at Naruto.

Before anyone could say another word. The Sound team showed, standing only a few feet away from them.

"Well, Well, looks like we see some pawns just chilling around" Dosu said as he smirked from under his mask.

"It is you guys!" Naruto pointed at the Sound team, "You the ones that attack Kaburo in the first exams!"

"So, you do recognize us" The other male chuckled with a sly smile, "and look like the only useful ones are not here, so this is easy"

Team 7 got in the defensive. Pulling out their own weapons. Sasuke looked around, realizing Sothis isn't here. It made him gre tense with worry.

"What do you guys want, dattebayo?" Naruto hissed at the team.

"back off, just need the Uchiha kid" Dosu said as he waved his hand, dismissing Naruto, which made him more upset. It is always Sasuke.

"not going to happen" Edmund said as he dashed forward with his sword. Manage to hit one of the Sound ninja. Before Dosu ran over to Edmund, about to hit him but Edmund dodge in time but the sound attacked Dosu let out manage to send him flying back into a tree.

Naruto growled slightly as he used his Shadow Clone jutsu to attack the Sound ninja, which as first was a good idea but seeing how reckless Naruto is, all the clones were quickly taken down by the other male Sound ninja.

"what the--" Naruto didn't have a chance to react as the Female Sound ninja quickly knocked out.

"Naruto!" Sakura was about to run up to help him but was stopped by Sasuke.

Sasuke glanced over at the Sound ninja, giving his unique Uchiha glare, "what do you want with me?"

"Our boss wants us to test out the curse mark that he gave you" said the male Sound ninja, which confused everyone.

"What curse mark?" Sasuke asked, raising an eyebrow. Which now confused the Sound ninja.

"you mean that guy with the snakes? He got defeated earlier by lady Pneuma and lady Sothis" Edmund corrected the Sound ninja's attacks before hitting them with some slashing.

"… he what?" Asked the Male Sound ninja.

"Speaking of which…where are they anyways?" Dosu asked, "Maybe we should pay them a visit when we are finish with all of you"

That irritated Sakura that they care about the goddesses. Why did they seem to think they are worth going after? Aren't they enough? She hated how much attention they get as she bawled her fists. She felt envy that they are so strong, and people notice them.

Sasuke also was irritated for different reasons. That they wanted to harm the sisters. Mainly Sothis. He also bawled his fists, "You will not touch them"

Edmund nodded, "It doesn't matter where they are. What does matter is you leaving right now"

"oh, look who thinks he is scary?" The male Sound ninja smirked, "what are you gonna do if we don’t?"

"I’ll take you three on myself" Edmund said as he got into a more defensive position.

The Male Sound ninja laughed, "you? How cute" he began to attack Edmund, charging at full speed.

Edmund ready his sword and aimed it at the male Sound ninja, he uses the blunt end of his sword to hit the male Sound ninja in the gut then kicks him into one of the big trees behind them. Making him cough up blood.

"Zaku!" Dosu called out to the male Sound ninja. Wanting to run over to help his fellow member but Edmund pointed his blade at him his gaze focused and ready.

Edmund saw Sasuke about to jump in, he looked over at Sasuke and said "Sasuke, you gotta keep Sakura and Naruto safe! I’ve got this!"

"like hell I’m doing that!" Sasuke snapped as he ready his kunai.

Edmund shock his head. Looking into Sasuke's eyes. There was a look in Edmun's eyes said that Sasuke should have faith in him, "trust me on this"

Sasuke didn't like it but nodded. He took Sakura and the knocked-out Naruto away. The Sound Ninja tried to follow them but Edmund stopped in their way.

"You're fight is with me!" Edmund said as they locked into battle. He refused to let his allies die on him.

Edmund also refused to die again, it was clear by the way he moves. He won't waste this second chance at life. He felt like he died a failure. He did die to save Dimitri way back when but felt like he still could have done more. He could have brought down an enemy, but sadly that wasn't the case.

Now, he refuses to waste this newfound chance for a better life. A life that his sister would have wanted for him. A life he could be proud of. And that will start by protecting his allies, his new friends.

The Sound ninja's attacks were deadly. Edmund could feel his ears ringing and bleed from the sound wave attacks, but he didn't let up. He recalls all the lessons his Professors have given him.

~

Byleth and Melody were teaching different combat arts to the Blue Lions. Dimitri, Sylvain and Ingrid were practicing with the lance. Felix, Edmund and Pyra were practicing with swords, Ashe and Mercedes were using bows as Annette and Dedue were using axes. Annette was slightly complaining about using such a weapon, but Byleth quickly shot that down.

Edmund was using his sword, having some trouble using it. The movements of the attack were troublesome. He was trying to use the combat art 'Soulblade' but was clearly not easy. It made him feel silly, especially when Pyra and Felix were mastering it and other sword combat arts with ease.

Melody went behind Edmund, tapping the student's shoulder and gaining his attention, "is everything okay?" she signed and spoke. Poor girl was hard at hearing, so she decided to pick up signing to it is easier for her and others to communicate. Plus, sign language was something Jeralt encourage. Which both Byleth and Melody passed down to their students.

Edmund sighed as he signed and spoke back, "I don't understand how to do this. I am not as good as Pyra and Felix...."

Melody shakes her head, signing and speaking, "Don't worry. Everyone has their own pace when it comes to fighting. It took me a while longer than By to learn to fight with a blade" she then helped fixed Edmund's fighting stance and how he held his sword before grabbing a sword, "copy me"

Melody began using the technique onto one of the testing dummies. Quick slashes were formed onto it in a blink on the eye. She looked at Edmund, "you're turn"

Edmund hesitated for a moment before nodding. He copied Melody's movements and landed slashes onto his dummy. It was almost just like Melody's but just a little off.

Melody clapped and smiled, signing and speaking, "you did good. Let's just work on that aim"

Edmund couldn't believe he did it, he smiled and nodded, "Alright"

~

Edmund remembered what Melody had teaches him. He got into the stance as the Sound ninja charged at him all together. His grip on the sword tightens before slashing through all the Sound ninja once they got close enough. Making them fall onto the ground and bleed from the attack.

"What the heck?!" Zaku hissed as he held his side, coughing up blood.

Dosu stared up at Edmund, his eyes wide in shock, surprise and anger. He didn't think much of this kid, but it is clear he and his team underestimated him. It was embarrassing to lose like this.

"Hand over your scroll and leave" Edmund said as he pointed his sword at Dosu's face. Ready to deal the final blow if he doesn't compline.

Dosu bawled his fists, "fine, just spare us" he pulled out his scroll, an Earth one, which is what Edmund's team needed.

Edmund took it, lowering his sword, "go before i change my mind"

Dosu and his team got up. Each quickly leaving. Dosu looked back at Edmund one last time before leaving.

Edmund sighed in relief, sitting down on the soft and damage ground. Looking up into the blue sky that peaked through the tress, "Pyra, I hope i made you proud..."

Me: EDMUND GOT HIS FIGHT!! LET'S GO!

Ayla: WE LOVE EDMUND!!

Cherry: Geez, stop yelling you two. My ears hurt

Me: Sorry, just glad Edmund got some more screen time

Ayla: Also, am glad Shez is now in the story

Me: We won't spoil what she will do and will let everyone guess. Anyways, have a great day guys--

All: BYE!

Chapter Text

"I been gone for 20 MINUTES!" Sothis hissed at Team 7. She, Shez and Pneuma had just arrived to see the place where team 7 was at is partly destroyed and blood around the grass and trees, "what happened?"

"some people tried to test Sasuke thinking that snake man from earlier had done something to him..." Edmund explained, rubbing the back of his head, "a cursed mark they said."

Sothis sighed, rubbing her temples before seeing Edmund's injuries. He had cuts and is bleeding from the ears but overall, he seemed to be fine. Probably a little deaf from the Sound ninja's attacks but hopefully it is temporary.

"Come here" Said the eldest goddess, brining Edmund closer and healing his injuries. Restoring him back to his full strength.

"Thank you, Lady Sothis" Edmund said as he looked down, still slightly shaken from his fight with the Sound ninja. He let out a shacky sigh, "... I never expected I'd ever be in a situation like that... it's usually his highness or Felix and the others going headfirst into the fight...I wonder what Pyra would say...."

Sothis shock her head, bonking the boy on the head softly, "I am sure she would be proud of what you become. I can tell you fought to protect the team, that is worthy of praise"

Edmund's eyes widen slightly before nodding slowly, giving a tiny smile, "thank you Lady Sothis. I appreciate your kind words"

"you're welcome. You are my friend; I am here for you" Sothis smiled softly at Edmund.

Edmund's eyes widen more. Almost chocking on the air he breathed. Friends? With the goddess? He never had thought about that before. He gave a brighter smile, almost tearing up, "Thank you..."

'Wow, that kid took on three people by himself?' Shez thought. She was impressed since Edmund physically didn't look all that impressive. But then again, she isn't that strong looking herself. Sure, she had some muscle on her, but she still looked like your day-to-day person.

"Must be a pretty strong person" Arval spoke, humming softly in thought.

"Who is that?" Sakura asked, pointing at Shez.

Sothis almost forgotten Shez was with her. She looked in between Shez and Team 7, she coughed slightly, "This is Shez. Found her not to long ago. Apparently, she is from the same world as me, my sister and Edmund are from"

"Hi..' Shez gave a awkward wave. She could feel some tension in the air but she assumed it is from the battle that they went through not to long ago.

"So that's the presence I felt earlier" Pneuma said with a small hum and a nod. Eying Shez. It did gave Sothis some relief to know Pneuma also sensed it. They should talk about it later.

"there's more of you?!" Sakura hissed in annoyance. A hand running down her face. She can barely handle the Foldan trio on their own and doesn't want more trouble.

Sothis shrugged her shoulders, "apparently. She will be staying with us until we get out of here. Better inform Lord 3rd about her"

"we'll probably see him soon" Pneuma reassured Sothis. Much to the older goddess's relief. She was getting a little bored of the forest.

Sasuke walked over the Sothis. A frown clear on his face but that wasn't out of the usual, "where did you go?"

"Well, kind of felt some weird energy that felt familiar to me and went to investigate" Sothis explain as she gave a wry smile and chuckled, "guess should have told you ahead of time. Sorry about that"

"It was reckless" Sasuke flicked Sothis's forehead, narrowing his eyes at her but there was some softness there, "I know you're strong and all but still some people... care"

"I know, I know" Sothis hissed softly as she held her forehead in annoyance before her eyes widen before a small teasing look appeared on her face, "wait....is this your way of telling me you care about me? Aw. Knew you liked me"

Sasuke's cheeks turn a shade of pink, turning away to hide it, "tsk..."

"aw. Look who is getting shy?" Sothis teased as she patted Sasuke's back, clearly enjoying this banter, "Don't stress, I like ya as well"

Sasuke's cheeks turned even more pink. Almost red as he barely makes eye contact with Sothis, much to the green haired female's amusement.

Sakura stared at the two. Her eyes were a little glossy from trying not to cry as the realization hits her, Sasuke was in love with Sothis. It broke her heart completely as she bawled her fists. Why can't she have what Sothis had? Her mind screams 'why?' over and over.

Shez could sense Sakura's envy. It made her feel awkward as Arval spoke what is what she is also thinking, "This is kind of awkward"

'yeah...I sense romantic drama' Shez said to Arval, eyeing between Sakura, Sothis and Sasuke.

"Indeed.... This group is a strange one" Arval spoke with a hum.

Shez decided to walk over to Sakura, placing a hand on her shoulder, "hey, is everything--"

Suddenly, both felt a shock. Making the two flinches away from each other and stare at each other in surpise.

"I-I'm sorry" Shez said as her eyes were wide in shock. She looked at her hand. She felt like something left her but also felt free. It was so strange.

"woah..." Arval said from the back of Shez's mind. He also free. Light. Like a dark force left his body, "that is strange..."

'What is that?' Shez asked Arval, still shocked.

Arvarl shrugged his shoulder, "I am not sure but....I guess this is a good thing? I am not sure"

Shez shock her head and look at Sakura, "I...I am gonna lay down. Sorry again..." she walked off to a tree and lean on it. Clearly a bit more confused than she was earlier.

Sakura slowly nodded as she started to feel weird. A dark force entered her body. She felt tired, weak. Suddenly, she heard a male voice in the back of her mind, "where am I?"

Sakura screamed loudly, catching everyone's attention. Minus Naruto, who was still unconscious. She fell back onto the ground, looking shocked and terrified.

"What?" Pneuma looked at Sakura as everyone grew tensed.

"Did anyone hear that?" Sakura asked, looking around to where the voice was coming from, but everyone gave her weird looks.

"Hear what?" Sothis raised an eyebrow. She wonders if Sakura was being paranoid after the last attack or if her ears are damage from the Sound ninjas attacks.

"The voice?" Sakura said, more like a question. Like it was obvious, but it was clear she was unsure of herself.

"No?!' Sasuke looked irritated. His eyes twitching slightly at Sakura.

"Did you hit your head during battle?" Sothis asked as she tilted her head slightly.

Sakura looked annoyed at the question, "Hey!"

"You are the only one that can hear me it seems" The voice said again in Sakura's mind, catching her off guard again, "I am Epimenides. You are?"

Sakura gulped slightly, speaking back to the voice in her mind, '....S-Sakura Haruno'

The male voice, Epimendies, gave a small nod, "nice to meet you, Sakura" he paused for a moment, "your group doesn't seem to like you very much, huh?"

'Yeah...They don't' Sakura's gaze turned to her team, then to Sasuke who is still talking to Sothis, 'but Sasuke is definitely playing hard to get'

Epimendies rolled his eyes when he looked at Sasuke, "the emo one?"

Sakura hiss slightly at Epimendies, growing offended on Sasuke's behalf, 'he is not emo! He's great!'

"Uh huh." Epimendies deadpan, his gaze turned to Sothis. His eyes narrowed his familiarity, "He seems to be more interested in the other female than you"

'that's not true!!!' Sakura snapped at the voice. She wanted to shout that out loud but she knew deep in her mind and heart that she was lying.

"Really? Why is he with her rather than spending with you?" Epimendies asked, making the young girl grew silent. A thought form into his head as he smirked, "you know, I got an idea to help you get his attention"

That seemed to catch Sakura's attention. Almost excitedly, she asked, 'really?'

"yes. I can give you special power." Epimendies promised, "But there is something I like you do to for me in return"

Sakura's lips paused into a thin light. It is tempting and she really wanted to say yes but it is smarter to ask, 'Maybe..'

"I need you to get rid of Sothis and her sister for me. Simple as that" Epimendies said to her, "think of it as a mutual benefit. You can have the guy's attention and respect and I can complete my goals when they are out of the way"

'Why do you want them gone?' Sakura asked the male, raising an eyebrow, 'I get they're annoying but...'

Epimenides paused. Silence filled Sakura's mind for a while before he spoke up, "let's say, I have a plan to better the world and those two are the reason why I can't fulfill my mission" Another pause, "and...also a little bit personal....let's say Sothis's daughter is the one that killed me"

'oh...' Sakura almost find that hard to believe if she hasn't heard Sothis, Edmund and Pneuma's backstory and how they got here, 'wait but how are you alive then?'

Epimenides shrugged his shoulders, "it has something to do with my clone. I don't know exactly how, but it somehow relates to my revival"

Sakura remind silent as she turned her attention to Sothis. Glaring at her as she continued to talk to Sasuke. She dislike Sothis. She felt like the goddess took her spotlight in Sasuke's attention. She is aware of her own buffs. Sakura is smart, good at chakra control, probably the best out of the rookie 12, she is also good at seeing through genjutsu, but that feels like where all her good skills end.

She doesn't know any jutsu that makes her stand out, all she knows is the basics. She is really just a normal girl with nothing impressive about her. Heck, Edmund and Naruto are more impressive than her and it's Naruto and Edmund has no jutsu!

Of course, she also dislikes Pneuma and Edmund since they seem to be good at everything. They seem to be perfect and everyone loves them. She even noticed how Kakashi seemed to subconsciously treat them a bit differently, like if there were his kids. She even heard that Sothis got away with yelling at Lord 3rd without any punishment. Only Naruto gets that type of treatment.

And the power they have, Only Sakura can dream of even getting a small fractur of that power. Maybe she could make it fair. She could finally have people see her, respect her. Especially Sasuke. Maybe taking them out of the picture won't be so bad....

"So, do we have a deal then?" Epimenides asked as he already knew her answer.

'I'll think about it...' Sakura said but she and Epimenides knew this will be the start of a partnership. A beautiful, wonderful partnership.

Me: And that is it!

Ayla: Epimenides is also here!

Cherry: But why though?

Me: Because why not?

Ayla: DRAMA!!

Cherry: I should really stop questioning you two

Ayla: yeah, you should have learned years ago

Cherry: Fair point

Me: Anyways, I hope you guys enjoyed the chapter-

Elise: is Sakura going to be a villain?

Sakura: m-me...?

Elise: not you, the Naruto Sakura

Camilla: that would probably make a mini problom between Naruto Sakura and Fire Emblem Sakura

Me: Let's just call Naruto Sakura, Naruto Sakura. I am not changing my favorite Sakura's name here

Sakura: I'm...your favorite?

Me: Yeah! No questions asked. Anyways--

All: BBYEEE!!

Chapter Text

Naruto had woken up in a panic, raising up from the ground and screamed, "Where are those guys?!"

Everyone turned their gaze to Naruto. Sothis went over and patted his shoulder, "Easy, child. They are taken care of. Edmund had dealt with them"

"Huh?" Naruto turned his gaze to the pink haired male, "Really? All by yourself?"

Edmund blushed a bit in embarrassment and rubbed his cheek gently with his finger, "Yeah. They were tough but I didn't want anyone else to get hurt"

Naruto then turned his gaze over to Shez. He blinked in confusion, "Who is that?" He went closer to Shez, staring at her.

Shez gave a wry smile as she gave her hand over to Naruto, "The name is Shez. I kind of just arrived here" She said, "apparently, I am from the same world as the others"

"HUH?!" Naruto loudly gasped as he took a few steps back, ignoring Shez's handshake, "Are you serious?! There is more of you showing up?!"

Pneuma chuckled softly as she went over to pat Naruto's back, "Hey, don't stress. It is unlikely more will show up now. We will continue to fill you in on the way to the tower"

Sakura remained unusual quiet. Which was odd since she would be the first to scold Naruto for being too rude to someone. Sasuke had picked up on it but didn't say anything, due to not really caring.

'So, your clone is in that Shez girl?' Sakura asked Epimenides as her gaze turned over to Shez as she, Naruto and Pneuma were locked in conversation.

Epimenides gave a small nod, "Yes. I remember creating him years ago in the case i died so i can transfer my conciseness into him, but he was lost not long after he was created. I assumed he was destroyed. But clear he isn't since I am now here"

The male tapped his chin in thought, recalling the past. His eyes narrowing, "I guess some of those beasts had token him at some point..."

'You mean those who are related to Sothis and Pneuma, right?' Sakura asked as she narrowed her eyes.

Epimenides gave a nod, "That is correct, along with those of her followers who are to blind to the truth. She is too much of a problem to be left alive. She will bring this world to ruin:"

Before Sakura had time to reply Sothis called out to her, "Sakura, we're leaving"

"oh, I am coming" Sakura said, flinching slightly at Sothis's voice. Walking over to the goddess and the others.

~

The group traveled until noon, which at that point they were pretty hungry. Pneuma began to cook the deer she had killed. Shez also helped by using the berries and herbs Pneuma had collected to make the meal tastier.

"It's been four days since the second exam began" Sasuke spoke as he watched the youngest goddess and the purple haired female were almost finished cooking.

"Sure, not going to break any records at this speed" Sothis scoffed slightly, "and only have 24 hours left"

"Why can't you just freeze time and just carry us there or something?" Naruto asked, laying on the ground all dramatic since he was starving/

"You really think I can carry all six of you?" Sothis asked, narrowing her eyes slightly at Naruto, "well, I could but I don't want to"

"I wonder how many of the other teams have already passed" Sakura wondered out loud.

"From what they said, If there was 24 teams in total...likely more than half was taken out" Arval said from Shez's mind, "They don't call this forest the 'Forest of Death' for a reason. So, also have to take into an account if ninjas haven't taken the scrolls or killed them, then other animals have"

'This seems a lot for an exam for children...' Shez said to Arval with a frown as she just began to serve the deer meat with the berries on top onto a big leaf. She passed it to Naruto, who was doing the gimme hands.

"We just need to get to the tower since we got both scrolls" Edmund spoke up, "we just need to protect the scrolls we have on the way there."

Everyone else nodded in agreement. Shez passed everyone their food and began to dig in and Shez's and Pneuma's cooking was not disappointing at all.

"that smells good" A voice was heard and everyone turned to face Kabuto, who walked out of the woods, "can i have some?"

"Kabuto!" Naruto grinned at the older teen as he walked over, "sure!"

Sakura passed an extra piece towards Kabuto who sat down with them to eat, "what are you doing here?" She asked as he began to eat.

"And alone for that matter?" Sothis asked as she narrowed her at the silver haired male.

"Don't worry, I am not after your scrolls" Kaburo waved his hand after taken a few bites of the meat, "I already have both of them already. I was about to head to the tower to wait for my teammates to show up"

"And you chose to stop by for a quick meal?" Shez asked, tilting her head slightly.

"What can i say? I can't resist a good-looking meal" Kabuto chuckled softly, "also should warn you that people will start coming once they see the smoke and smell the cooking. You are lucky I showed up instead of someone else"

"That is actually true..." Sasuke frowned slightly at that realization.

"Don't worry, I can help you all on the way to the tower" Kabuto said to the group, which they agree too.

~

They went to the tower as Kabuto met up with his teammates on the way. At the tower, the groups went their separate ways. Saying their goodbyes, they entered the tower.

"what's the deal? No one is here" Naruto said as he looked around the room.

"Maybe you guys are early?" Shez subjected.

"Hey, look at that" Sakura pointed at the board, she began to read off it, "'if qualities of heaven are your desires, you require wisdom to take your mind higher. If earthly qualities are what you lack, train your body and prepare for an attack. When Heaven and Earth are open together, the perilous path will become righteous forever. This....something, is the secret way is that guides us from this place today'"

"That seems something the church will write" Edmund rolled his eyes slightly.

"There seems to be a word missing there" Shez pointed in between the words 'this' and 'something'.

"I think it has something to do with the scrolls" Sothis spoke up, "i think we should open them"

Sasuke pulled out the scrolls. A bit hesitant but gave the Heaven scroll to Sothis as they both opened the scrolls together. Smoke appeared from the scrolls before Iruka appeared from them. Shocking everyone.

"Who is the guy?" Shez whispered over at Sasuke, raising an eyebrow.

"Iruka sensei" Sasuke informed, "Our former teacher when we used to go to the academy"

"Hi. It's been a long time" Iruka said with smirked, "It appears you guys have had a rough time of it."

"Why are you appearing with Summoning?" Naruto asked with a loud gasp.

"At the end of this second exam, we Chunin are to welcome the test-takers. I just happened to be given the important task of being the messenger for you guys" Iruka explained to the group before looking at his watch, "Just in time. Everyone....congratulations on surviving the second exam. To celebrate your passing, I'd like to treat you to some Ichiraku ramen, but--"

"Ramen?! Seriously! That is so cool!" Naruto jumped into Iruka's arms and hugging him tightly.

Iruka was taken aback, "h-hey, Naruto! Listen to the end" Naruto let go but still cheering loudly, clearly exited to have a nice warm bowl ramen after being in the forest bowls. Sothis find it amusing that he has so much energy.

Iruka turned his gaze to Shez. Raising an eyebrow as he just now noticing her presence, "who is this?"

Shez gave a small smile, "I am Shez, I...am not from around here"

"We decided to take her with us" Sothis explained to Iruka, "we found her passed out in the forest. We plan to inform the Hokage later after the exams"

Iruka gave a slow nod, understanding but a bit suspicious. He didn't understand how this girl ended up in the Forest. This reminds him of when Sothis and Edmund when they first arrive. Shez's clothes were also not seeming from around here.

"So, if we had looked at the scroll in the middle of the exams, what were you going to do, Iruka sensei?" Sasuke asked the older male in question.

"As usual, Sasuke, you're as sharp as ever" Iruka chuckled softly, "The rules of this exam were to test your conclusive mission execution ability. To put it simply, in the case of the scrolls being opened contrary to the rules, i was ordered to knock unconscious the test takers in front of me until the end of the exams"

Sothis let out a small sign. She was just glad this part was over. She just hoped the next part isn't that bad.

~

All the genin had went to a main room that is huge. The senseis and the Hokage stood in front of the group. There is also railing on the sides of the room. The room was a bit cold, but it was a little bit better than the hasher air outside.

"first of all, congratulations on finishing the second exam." Anko said, her voice echoing in the room. Her eyes gazing to each one of the genin.

"Your team didn't do too bad, Kakashi" Guy whispered over to the silver haired male, "I guess they might be lucky. But as long as my team is around, your team is doomed to fail. After all, what matters on the next test is ability, and we've got you far outclassed. Well, i guess a part of growing up is learning to deal with heartbreak, huh, Kakashi?"

Kakashi turned his gaze to Guy, "hm? Did you say something?"

Guy just looked offended and defeated. Bawling his fists as he mentally cursed at Kakashi for his 'cool' behavior. Clearly annoyed.

Kakasi turned his gaze back at his team. His gaze softens slightly. Relieved that they are okay. Minus some scratches and bruises but overall seeming fine. The hard part was seeming over. Now it is just the third exam.

Sothis's scanned the other genin. Gaara, Neji, Rock Lee are here. Not to her surprised. Her gaze turned to Shez, she stood by her side. She got the feeling people would ask but that is future hers problem.

"Now then, we will now have the explanation of the third exam from Lord 3rd" Anko loudly declared, "Listen carefully everyone!"

Lord 3rd walked forward and began to explain about the true reason about the exam. How it is supposed to bring the nations closer together and make their military stronger. It was boring to Sothis since she didn't really care. It wasn't until some guy named Hayato showed up and asked to explain the exams. Which Lord 3d allowed.

Hayato began to explain since there was more genin then expected, there will be a preliminary exam. Which made everyone confused and/or annoyed. Hayato explains that they want to narrow the numbers for the clients and don't want to waste their time. Then saying if anyone wants to step out they should.

Kabuto was the only one who raised his hand to leave, much to Team 7's surprise. Sothis gaze sharpen onto him. She doesn't understand why he chose to leave so soon. But she didn't ask. Watching him leave in silence.

Not to long later, the first match began. It was Sasuke vs one of Kabuto's teammates.

"Good luck" Sothis patted Sasuke's shoulder, softly smiling at him.

Sasuke gave a firm nod as he grew more determined, "Thanks. I don't need it since this guy will be a walk in the park"

Everyone besides Sasuke and the male went to the rails to look down appond the match. Sothis didn't want to admit it, but she was a bit worried for Sasuke.

Kakashi appeared behind the group, "Glad you all passed the second exam..." He turned over to face Shez, raising a eyebrow, "who is this?"

"Sothis found her" Pneuma explained as Kakashi turned his attention to the long messy hair goddess.

Sothis coughed slightly when she noticed Kakashi's questioning gaze, "funny story……she from our world and kind of just spawned into the forest of death"

"oh?" Kakashi seemed curious at that.

"I'm still unsure how I got here" Shez stated as she rubbed the back of her head, "All i remember fighting the Ashen Demon before feeling a sharp pain then i woke up in the forest"

"I guess us ending up here is still a mystery" Sothis tapped her chin before nodding at Shez, "But hey, you will manage here just fine here"

"Thanks..." Shez gave a small nod. Still unsure about this whole situation since it still feels like a Feaver dream.

The group turned back over to the fighting. The other ninja seemed to have the ability to drain chakra as everytime he had hit Sasuke, a bit of his power was drained.

But that didn't seemed to phase Sasuke all to much since he can still use some of his jutsu. He didn't waste much time with this background character before quickly finishing him off.

Sothis had cheered the loudest for Sasuke when he won. Clearly happy he had won. Sasuke looked up at her with a smirk. He would admit, he was showing off a little bit to impress Sothis.

Sasuke went up to the railing and with his team, ignoring Sakura's praises, "not too bad, was it?"

Sothis chuckled softly, having a teasing smirk on her face, "not bad at all, but you could work on your reaction time better"

Sasuke rolled his eyes, a little playfully, "My reaction time was just fine"

"Keep telling yourself that emo" Sothis shickered softly.

Kakashi smiled slightly under his mask as he saw the two mess with each other. Sakura often trying to get Sasuke's attention, but his main focus was on Sothis. HE could tell there was something special between them. They were more then friends since Sasuke doesn't treat Sothis like the others. It was something more and it seems she might change him for the better.

Me: And new chapter is out!

Ayla: Damn, didn't think we got to the third exam this fast

Me: I like writing this fanfic

Cherry: Clearly, because you publish like three chapters in a row a few days ago

Me: welp...

Elise: *breaks into the room* Happy birthday!!

Me: Oh! Geez, i almost forgotten it was

Elise: Silly, how can you forget? Come on, let's go eat some cake!

Me: In a second. Anyways, thanks for reading--

All: BYE!!

Chapter Text

Sothis didn't play much attention to who was fighting. All she knows is that Shino and Konkuro had won their matches. She was happy they won. Well, more so Shino then Konkuro since she doesn't know him all too well, nor care about him much.

It wasn't until she saw the new round. Ino vs Sakura. Sothis's eyes widen slightly, turning her gaze to Sakura, who seemed a bit shaken and drained from the Forest of Death.

Ino seemed just as shocked as Sakura before hardening her gaze. She didn't like facing Sakura but looks like she had no real chose.

Both girls headed towards the arena. Ino was the first to speak up, "I never thought I'd be fighting you, Sakura. And what's more, so soon. Don't expect me to go easy on you"

Sakura scoffed slightly at Ino as she charged at Ino. Sending kicks and punches, which Ino dodge easily. Sakura throw kunai at Ino, who catched and throw back at Sakura, cutting her a bit.

Sakura hissed softly at the pain. Epimenides spoken up, "You can use my power to win, you know?"

'Shut up!' Sakura's eyes narrowed as she charged at Ino again, but her attacks were mor sloppy. Easy to dodge and hit her.

"Seriously, your pathetic. Always to focus on Sasuke and not on your training" Ino glared as Sakura, who was standing back up from her beat down, "I can't believe you throw our friendship over some guy. Do you even understand how much you hurt me?!"

"But you also want Sasuke!" Sakura snapped back as she narrowed her eyes at the blonde, "It is hypercritical to fully blame me"

Ino rolled her eyes slightly at Sakura "not anymore. I realize now he doesn’t care about anyone really" She scoffed, "except for maybe Sothis"

Sothis turned her towards Sasuke, who is glaring at Ino. Almost like she just called him out. She a soft smile formed on her face. She knew Sasuke was a big old softy, but she never figured it was that obvious he liked her, well, more so than it already is.

"besides Edmund is more my type" Ino said with a small blush and smile on her face as she turned her gaze over to Edmund.

That took Sakura by surprised as she let out a loud, "what?!"

Edmund blushed a bit when Ino said that. He hides his face in the collar of his clothes. His cheeks almost as red as Gaara's hair. It had gotten slightly darker when Sothis said, "she admits it! Finally!"

Pneuma gave Sothis a confused look, raising an eyebrow, "she wasn’t denying it?

"I know. I am just happy she said it at all" Sothis gave a smug grin.

Naruto gave Edmund a teasing look, chuckling softly to himself, "well look at that. Edmund has a secret admirer"

Sothis wanted to say it isn't that much of a secret that Ino loves him. Or at least thinks highly of him but she bit her tonuge before slightly changing the subject, "I am sure you have one as well, Naruto"

Naruto looked at Sothis, confused at what she meant, "huh?" he then rubbed the back of his head and laughed, "i probably do! I am awesome after all"

Sothis tilted her head to look over at Team 8. Seeing Hinata staring at Naruto with a soft blush on her face. When she realizes Sothis had spotted her. She grew embarrassed and turned her gaze away. Sothis chuckled softly. It reminded her of how shy Bernadetta gets around Felix.

"Jeez, you really are stupid, Ino!" Sakura hissed softly at the blonde, "you go for the wrong boys!"

"What?!" Ino narrowed her eyes, "What do you mean by that?!"

"I mean, it's Edmund. He nowhere nearly as impressive as Sasuke" Sakura stated like it was a common fact, "He is average in looks, skills and everything else. Anything he can do; Sasuke can do better. He also gets way to sensitive when I call out something. I don't understand any girl would like him. Well, it makes sense since you lowered your standers"

Ino couldn't take it anymore and walked over to Sakura and slapped her. Sending Sakura to the ground and leaving a red handprint of her face, "I don’t understand why I was your friend years ago. I don’t even know you anymore!"

The room fell into silence. Shocked at Ino's actions. She had such rage in her eyes that she never gave to anyone before. She looked at Sakura like she was some pest, like she insulted her whole bloodline and future children.

Sakura held her cheek as she looked up as Ino. Ino never slapped her before or even looked at her like that. Even if they are rivals, there was some care behind her gaze but now, there is nothing but hate and rage in her eyes. It was scary, almost making her shake in her shoes.

The pink haired girl slowly stood up, hand still on her cheek as tears almost spilled from her eyes, "well....I don't why I was friends with you either! You are such a big baby!"

Ino rolled her eyes at her former best friend. Getting back into the fight with Sakura. Wanting to get this over with. Both continued to send punch and kicks at each other. But this time, Ino seemed more determined to win and leave Sakura humbled.

Ino then grabbed a Kunai, quickly slashing at Sakura, who ducked her head but her long pink hair was cut in the process.

"My hair!" Sakura loudly gasped when she saw the pink strands land onto the ground. Her eyes widen so big they almost looked like fisheyes.

"No one cares about your dumb hair!" Ino hissed at Sakura as she kicked the girl into a wall. She ran forward and was about to stab Sakura but dodge last minute.

"This seems mostly like a one-sided fight" Pneuma noticed as she saw Ino mostly slapping Sakura around. Sakura was mostly dodging and deriving weak punches. It was strange since Sakura isn't this physically weak.

Sothis gave a nod. Also noticing the same thing. It seemed after Shez had interacted with Sakura, the pink haired girl seemed to gotten weaker physically. Always noticed that Sakura also seemed more tired. But she had figured it was because of the Forest of Death, but then again, Sasuke and Naruto has fought way more than Sakura and they seem fine. Which is odd.

Shez frowned slightly as she saw the fight. It was kind of sad to see Sakura getting beaten up by Ino. She doesn't know Sakura all too well seemed like a nice girl, maybe a bit of a brat but was okay. But then again, it seemed like Sakura had treated Ino badly in the past. She might as about it later.

Ino grabbed Sakura's hair, yelling at her, "Just give up!"

Sakura hissed at the tight grip on her hair. Epimenides spoke up again, "Just let me give you some of my power and you will win"

Sakura shock her head, "I forfeit!" she said as Ino let go of her hair, falling to the ground in pain. Hayato declared Ino the winner. Ino looked down at Sakura, now blankly and no feeling as she turned around to turn to go back to her team. Who praised her.

Sakura stayed there on the floor for a while. Just staring at her hair on the ground. She felt so embarassed, weak. How can she lose to Ino? Why did she choose to forfeit?

She slowly stood up and headed back to her team. Feeling eyes on her. She never felt so stupid before.

"you did great Sakura! don't cut yourself short ok?" Naruto praised the girl, who didn't say anything as she bawled her fists.

"you did your best." Sothis nodded at Sakura, "Though, would admit on what you said to Ino was uncalled for"

Sakura glared at Sothis and snapped, "Shut up!"

"Pardon?" Sothis was a little taken aback by Sakura's harsh words. She realized she was a little harsh with her words but doesn't think she needed to be snapped at.

"just leave me alone!" Sakura glared at Sothis as she walked past the girl. Sitting down as she rested her back near the wall. Head in her knees.

Sasuke glared at Sakura. He was about to go over and make Sakura apologize to Sothis, but Sothis stopped him and said, "It is fine. She needs her space. Even if she is being a prick."

Sasuke's eyes turned over to Sakura, still hard but he guessed Sothis is right. He just let out a 'tsk' and crossed his arms. Sakura seemed more hostile then normal but will question it later.

"I told you I could help you win" Epimenides spoke to Sakura, a soft yet almost mocking tone, "you could have destroyed her with ease with my power"

'Shut up! leave me alone...' Sakura let out a small sob. Feeling smaller than ever, 'don't you have anything better to do?'

Epimenides shrugged his shoulders, "I am stuck to you. You are the only social interaction i can get"

Sakura scoffed, 'But now?'

"Look, you're hurting, I get it" Epimenides said to Sakura, "But i can help you get stronger. After this is over, train with me. That way, you will never lose again"

Sakura didn't reply right away. She was sick and tired of losing to everyone else. Tired of being the punching bag of the group. Hating being nothing.

'fine..' Sakura said to Epimenides. Tears stopped flowing down her eyes, 'I will work with you when this is over'

"Good" Epimenides smiled at Sakura, "Happy to work with you, partner"

Me: And finished!

Ayla: this is just one big Sakura bash, is it?

Me: A little...

Cherry: There is already enough Sakura bashing on the internet!

Me: Oh well. Still want to add it purely to make her a villain

Ayla: fair enough. I am happy Ino admits she likes Edmund in this chapter

Me: Mhm! It is my favorite part of this chapter to write

Elise and Kid Arachnid: The ship! The Ship! The Ship!

Me: Anyways, I hope you guys like the chapter--

All: BYE!!

Chapter Text

It wasn't too long after Sakura and Ino's match that it was Edmund's turn for his battle. Making team both exited and nervous for his fight, minus Sakura, who was still sulking and talking to Epimenides in her mind.

"I wonder how he will carry this out" Arval spoke in Shez's mind, humming softly to himself as he placed a hand on his chin.

'Seeing how he handled those three clowns by himself, i am sure he will be fine' Shez said to Arval as he looked at Edmund head down to the arena, 'though, he hasn't fully recovered from being in the forest. His hearing isn't likely the best right now'

"True but seeing how that Sasuke and Ino kids have won their matches while being beaten up. I am sure he will be fine" Arval said with a nod.

'Hopefully you are right' Shez nodded. Though, she doesn't know why she is worried for Edmund. He seemed strong for his age.

"EDMUND!" Ino yelled at the pink hair male from over the rails, almost falling off if it wasn't for Shikamaru and Choji holding her back, "KICK THAT GUY'S A*S!"

"Are you crazy?! You are going to fall!" Shikamaru hissed at Ino as he and Choji pulled her back onto the ground. Ino didn't care though as she still loudly cheered for Edmund.

Edmund chuckled softly as his team and Ino were cheering the loudest. Of course, Minus Sakura but that didn't matter much to him.

His opponent was from the Rain ninja, he looked to be at least a year older than himself. He had a iron club on his hip. He mostly dressed in rags and almost looked like a homeless man.

"Begin!" Hayato declaimed the match.

The Rain ninja didn't waste no time in attacking Edmund, grabbing his club and slamming it towards Edmund, who dodge in time. The club slammed onto the ground, creating a small dent into the ground.

Edmund took note he is more of a physical user, since he seemed mostly bulky and his club is quite big. The club had some bumps on the head of it, to add more damage to the swing.

Edmund glanced at his club. It seemed to be his biggest threat currently. He kept dodging the Rain ninja's attacks. He knew he can't dodge forever. He began to make a plan to disarm the Rain ninja.

He pulled out his sword and blocked the club from attacking him. Both weapons pushing against each other, Edmund was pushed back slightly from the force of the Rain ninja.

Edmund did a low kick, hitting the Rain ninja in the knees. Sending him to the ground.

"Why you--" The Rain ninja spoke but was cut off when Edmund knocked the club out of his hands and kicked the guy in the face, sending him flying into the wall.

"Don't leave yourself for an opening" Edmund said as he kicked the club far away from himself and the Rain ninja, "My Professors have taught me that"

The Rain ninja scoffed before using a jutsu. A water style ninjutsu that made the floor wet. The Rain ninja put chakra into his feet and began running on water, punching Edmund and sending him towards the ground.

Edmund hissed and barely dodge the next attack, the slippery floor making him slide he was soup. He slowly stood up, using his sword to balance himself.

'This is starting to look bad' Edmund thought to himself as the Rain ninja began to attack Edmund. Hitting the dark pink haired male multiple times. Edmund was barely able to stand.

"Come on, Edmund!" Sothis called out to the boy. Angry at how the boy was now being pushed around by some random kid.

Edmund hissed as he kneeled to the ground. The Rain ninja came running at him again. His grip tightens onto his sword. When the Rain ninja came closer for another attack, Edmund raised his sword and slice the Rain ninja's wrist. Leaving a nasty cut.

The Rain ninja stopped his attack and cried out in pain. His wrist now bleeding a whole lot of blood.

Edmund slow got back up and jumped onto the Rain ninja, using him like a surfboard and glanding on the wet ground. "What are you doing?! Get off me!" Said the Rain ninja.

"If you say so" Edmund jumped up, holding onto the railing as the Rain ninja ran headfirst into the wall at full force. Knocking him out. "Welp, not much of a challenge"

The jutsu began to disappear once the guy was knocked out, making it safe for Edmund to jump back onto the floor. Medics come running in to take the Rain ninja away.

Hayato deaired Edmund as the winner. Edmund went up to his team, who praised him.

"That's my boy!" Sothis grinned as she placed a hand of Edmund's shoulder, "I am so proud of you"

Edmund blushed a bit and chuckled softly, "Thank you, Lady Sothis...it is nothing, really"

Pneuma smiled at the boy, "it is clear you have grown. Please just take the praise"

"Your professors must be pretty strong if you got to that level" Sasuke took note. Slightly narrowing his eyes in thought.

"Yeah. Professor Byleth and Professor Melody teach us a lot of different techniques" Edmund explained, "Not only with swords but also axes, lances, magic and many more. And those are just the basics."

"You need to teach me some of those techniques sometime" Sasuke said, his hands in his pockets.

"Sure, after the exams" Edmund nodded in agreement.

"Hey! you better teach me stuff as well!" Naruto said, stepping in front of Edmund with a grin and pointing at himself, "I want to have cool moves to!"

Edmund awkwardly chuckled, "Sure"

Me: And we are done!

Ayla: MORE EDMUND CONTENT!!

Me: We love Edmund on this page!

Cherry: Who doesn't?

Ayla: dumb people!

Cherry: uh huh. I have a worse term for that but i can't say it here

Me: This isn't YouTube

Cherry: Yeah, but some random children may be reading, and I don't want to get scolded by someone's parents

Me: Fair enough. Anyways, hope you guys enjoy this chapter!

All: BYE!

Chapter Text

It was Sothis's turn immediately after Edmund's turn. Her gaze turned to her opponent, he is a ninja from the Rain village. He seemed to be a little older than most of the genin here. Likely around Temari's age. His only weapon on him was a umbrella. Not that original but she can't judge since she has a sword, which sword users are pretty common in her world.

Pneuma looked over at Sothis, "Just don't kill the guy"

Sothis shrugged her shoulders, "I make no promises"

When both come down to the arena. The Rain ninja smirked at Sothis, "no real complaints from me" he eyes Sothis, which gave her the creeps, "Don't worry, will go easy on you"

Sothis looked completely grossed out. He is worse then Sylvain, he isn't this bad when it comes to flirting, "Gross..."

Sasuke gave the male a dirty look. How badly he wanted to go down there and punch the male in the face. He bawled his fists.

"Begin!" Hayato said, declaring the fight to begin.

The male gave a smug smile, "Ladies first~"

Sothis rolled his eyes, "your lose" She raised her hand as the sword of the creator appeared in her grasp. She switches the sword into whip mode. The Rain ninja used his umbrella to block the attack, but the sword did leave a dent in it.

When the sword wrap itself around the umbrella, the Rain ninja pulled Sothis closer to him and was about to punch her but lucky she stopped herself by flying and kicked the Rain ninja in the chin, sending him flying into a wall.

"Go Sothis! Beat that creep!" Pneuma cheered on her sister with a grin.

"Go Sothis!" Rock Lee cheered as well. He somehow pulled out glow sticks from who knows where and waving them around like a lunatic, "Let's go, Sothis! Let's go!"

Naruto joined him as well. Taking some glow sticks from Rock Lee and cheered, "Sothis! Go and win! Let's go!"

Edmund stared at Rock Lee in confusion, "where did you even get them?"

"By the power of YOUTH!!" Rock Lee stated with a grin.

Edmund sighed, "You know what? Gimme" he grabbed two glow sticks from Rock Lee and began coping two ninja, "Let's go Lady Sothis!"

The Rain ninja groan as she stood up slowly, rubbing his chin, "That is one mighty kick you got there" he said as he saw the sword of the creator turned back into its normal shape, "and a cool weapon you got there. Didn't think a girl like you would carry something so dangerous"

Sothis rolled her eyes at him again, "for someone with a big head, your brain is quite small"

That seemed to anger the Rain ninja. He used a jutsu to send needles of water that turned into ice at Sothis, who easily slash throw them like that they were paper. She then began to use fire magic and aimed it at the Rain ninja, who dodge.

"Yeah! Show him who is boss!" Naruto cheered loudly for Sothis.

"Go, Lady Sothis!" Edmund cheered as well.

Sothis grabbed some shuriken from her pocket and throws them at the Rain ninja, marking him slightly as he groaned in pain. He then glared at Sothis and disappeared and moves fast so he can try to surprise attack Sothis.

Sothis sensed where he was coming from and used her sword to block his attack, "stupid little ninja" she kicked the Rain ninja back. The Rain ninja landed on the ground and hissed in pain and also offended.

The Rain ninja pulled out his umbrella and locked into combat with Sothis. He manages to get a solid hit on Sothis when she wasn't paying to much attention. Making her friends call out to her in worry.

Sothis snickered as she healed herself. She then placed her sword away, confusing everyone. Sothis began to use thunder magic. Electricity began to surround her body like she was Thor himself.

The Rain ninja flinched back when the electricity hit him directly, Shocking him badly and making him drop his umbrella. His pained screams filled the arena, Sothis took this chance to run at him and punch him square in the face and send him flying into the wall. Knocking him out.

Naruto, Rock Lee, Pneuma and Edmund roared in cheers. Kakashi softly smiled under his mask in pride when he saw Sothis won. Sasuke has a smirk on his face like he knows this outcome will happen.

"This match goes to Sothis" Hayato declared as Sothis went back to her team.

Naruto rushed over and hugged Sothis, spinning her and himself in a circle and laughed, "I knew you will win!"

Sothis chuckled softly and patted Naruto's back once they are done spinning, "there, there. Calm yourself" she smiled, "Thank you"

Sasuke walked forward and had a smile smirk on his face, "you were holding back, were you?"

"Clearly" Sothis whipped her head back, almost slapping Naruto in the face by accident, "I am not planning of destroying this place, ya know"

Sasuke snickered slightly, "Clearly"

Sakura didn't say anything as she still sat by the wall. Her frown clear on her face, 'Seriously. How did you deal with her when you both were alive?'

"Good question" Epimenides said as he sighed, "spite"

Me: And here is Sothis's fight!

Elise: aw, i was to use glow sticks

Rock Lee: I GOT MORE!! *Has glow sticks*

Elise: *gasp* GIMME!

*Both Rock Lee and Elise start playing with glow sticks*

Me: oh dear...

Cherry: we have to deal with that the whole day, do we?

Ayla: I will join in later

Cherry: oh gods no....

Ayla: gods yes

Cherry: NNOOOOOO!!!

Me: Oh geez...Well, I got to deal with them. So, have a good day/afternoon/night--

All: BBYYEE!!!

Chapter Text

It was now Pneuma's turn. Honestly, it was amusing how the Fodlan trio has their fights in a row. Sothis laughed a bit in amusement at the situation.

And like Her and Edmund, it was a Rain ninja. Seeming the last member of his team that remain. He seemed to be the skinniest out of his team but looks are not everything. He could be stronger than he looks.

Pneuma walked down to the arena, the rain village ninja joined her not to long later. Both staring at each other, both not willing to back down from this.

"Begin!" Hayato said as he declared the match to start.

Pneuma didn't waste no time in lunging forward. Punching the Rain ninja in the jaw and send him flying back into the wall with little effort.

"don't make this to easy for me now" The youngest goddess said with a smirk as she waved her hand that she used to punch the guy, "It's no fun if you don't fight back"

The Rain ninja glared at Pneume, "Why you little punk! You will pay for that!" he began to use a jutsu. It seemed to be a similar jutsu to the one she saw in the forest. The Rain needles of death or something along those lines.

"You won't escape this!" The Rain ninja smirked as he launches the jutsu at Pneuma will full speed.

Pneuma chuckled softly, a smirk formed on her face. Suddenly, she used her teleporting powers to dodge the attack. The needles hitting the floor where she was just at.

"What?!" The Rain ninja gasped in shock as he looked around for Pneuma, in a slight panic, "where did she go?!"

Pneuma suddenly was above him, floating. She began to cast a spell, light magic: Thorne, and blasted it at the Rain ninja. Knocking him to the floor, leaving a small crater in the floor, the Rain ninja in the center of it, bruised and burned.

Pneuma flew down, landing on top of the male's chest. She smiled down at him, "Surprised you didn't use a substruction jutsu or even a clone. If you had, you might not be in the state you are in"

When The Rain ninja tried to speak, but he ended up coughing up blood before groaning in pain.

Pneuma flew off him, landing out of the crater, speaking to Hayato, "I am sorry for the damage. I will fix it later"

Hayato coughed before nodes. He declared Pneuma the winner. The doctors came out and took the Rain ninja and began to bring him to the emergency room.

Pneume went back over to her team, who began to praise her. From the distance, Gaara was watching her. Shaking slightly. Was she always this powerful? She was a totally mystery to him and he didn't know how to feel about it. Admire? Fear?

Temari looked over at Gaara. Eyes narrowing slightly in wonder. He seemed a bit more shaken, but it was different from when he normally sees a strong enemy. There wasn't any bloodlust in his gaze or stance. Ever since Gaara had met Pneuma, he acted a bit different but she can't place her finger on it, and she was too afraid to ask.

This Chunin exams is a strange one, that's for sure.

Me: Hey everyone, sorry for taking a while to update

Ayla: Yeah, writer's block for this fight

Cherry: Didn't Cookie write it out with her friend?

Me: Yeah, but we don't to into heavy detail with the fights. So, it's mostly left to me to create the fight scenes since we mostly focus on the changes of the main story

Cherry: make sense, i guess

Me: Also, small update. I am going to College prep on July 5th!

Ayla: Congrats!....What is that anyways?

Me: Oh, yeah. Pretty much it helps me with college. Giving me the college experience before i actually go to collage

Ayla: ah, well. Cool!

Me: Anyways, i will be mostly gone until August 8th. I will try to still work on my stories in my free time and reply to people. Though, i am likely to update my Veyle story faster than this story since i will have my phone more and i tend to write that story on my phone

Ayla: which you tend to make more mistake on there then on your laptop

Me: Shut up! Anyways, I hope you guys like the chapter--

All: BYE!

Chapter Text

Eventually, the preliminary exams were over. Sothis didn't fully pay attention to the fights. Well, besides a few. Like Naruo and Kiba's, Hinata and Neji's, Rock Lee and Gaara's and Choji vs Dosu's.

Sothis felt bad for Hinata and Rock Lee since both got badly injured, almost dying even. But luckily the Jonin stepped in before she could make sure no more harm has come to the two. She honestly was a bit taken aback from Neji's rage since he seemed so calm and collective. But guess she was wrong.

As for Gaara, she always assumed there was darkness in him. That much was clear when she first met him. He seemed a lot like Dimitri, but somewhere in the middle of hiding and not hiding it. She pities him in that regard.

Sothis snapped back into reality when Lord 3rd began talking. He informed that the true final round would take place a month from now, leaving them room to train and improve. Which Sothis had much relief since she can use this time this rest, since she knows she can easily defeat everyone in this room. The only person who can put up a fight is Pneuma.

Lord 3rd made them draw numbers. When drawn, everyone stated their numbers. It turns out they will be fighting the number next to theirs.

Naruto vs Neji, Shikamaru vs Dosu, whoever wins that fight vs Temari, Kunkuro vs Pneuma, Shino vs Edmund, Ino vs Sothis, Gaara vs Sasuke.

Sothis worried a bit that Sasuke will fight Gaara since he seemed very strong but she isn't going to complain, there is enough time to train in between and if Gaara is going to kill Sasuke for real, she and Kakashi will likely step in.

"Now, we should bring you four to get checked out by a doctor for your injuries and such." Pneuma spoke up and looked at Edmund, Naruto, Sasuke and Ino, "Either Sothis or I will take you but the other has to speak with lord third about Shez"

Sothis sigh, "here goes another long talk…."

Pneuma frowned slightly. Seeing Sothis's reductants, "you want me to do it?"

"if you want." Sothis shrugged her shoulders, "Also I think he is still a little afraid of me from the last time I yelled at him" she recalled her yelling at Lord 3rd after the Land of Waves missions. Lord 3rd can barely make eye contact since.

"Fair enough" Pneuma chuckled as she recalled the memory.

"guess we should get this over with…." Arval groaned in annoyance.

'yeah…' Shez nodded.

When everyone else left. Pneuma requested a private talk with Lord 3rd, which Lord 3rd agreed to. Already knowing how this conversation will go.

"What is it?" Lord 3rd asked Pneuma. Looking between her and Shez.

"Well, we ran into a small issue in the forest" Pneuma said, coughing slightly, "This is Shez. Similar to Sothis, Edmund, and myself. She is from the same world as us."

Shez walked forwarded and nodded her head, "Nice to meet you, sir. I am Shez, from Foldan"

Lord 3rd nodded at Shez. Taking a good at Shez. He sensed she has a great power within her, like it was dark but not evil per say. Almost like the nine tails in Naruto.

"What do you plan to do now, Shez?" Asked Lord 3rd, rubbing his chin in wonder.

Shez paused before shrugging her shoulders, "I don't know. Probably find a place to stay as a learn a bit about the world before traveling"

"I see" Lord 3rd hummed softly, "Why not stay here in the hidden Leaf?"

"This old man seems to like inviting people from other worlds into his home" Arval stated, a bit bewildered at Lord 3rd's willingness at letting a stranger showing up from out of the blue, "Can't tell if that's worrying or very compassionate or both"

Shez almost chuckled at Arvel's words before remembering she is in a room with people, 'Guess the older you get, the more you stop questioning stuff'

The purple haired former mercenary gave a nod at Lord 3rd, "Guess I could stay for a while. So far, no one has seemed to fail me from this village yet. Best to stay until i sort things out"

"Then you are welcome to stay as long as you need" Lord 3rd nodded, "As for now, I will like you to stay close to Team 7. It is best you stay close to people form your own world while also learning alongside the genin here"

"Sounds like a plan. Thanks" Shez smiled as she gives a two-finger salute.

Pneuma suddenly felt bad for Kakashi, now having a extra unwanted child to look after for who knows how long. Though, it's kind of funny to imagine how he will handle this purple haired mercenary.

~

Kakashi suddenly sneezed. Making Team 7 looked at him, a bit startled from the action.

"Kakashi, you good?" Sothis asked the silver haired male, "you are not dying, are you?"

"NO! You can't die!" Naruto then cling to Kakashi like his life depended on it, "Who else besides Iruka will pay for my Ramen now?"

"Naruto, it was just a sneeze" Kakashi deadpan as he tried to remove the boy from his side, but it was like removing a Koala from its tree.

"You idiot!" Sakura hit Naruto on the head, "Stop overreacting!"

"ow!" Naruto held his head as a bump formed, "What was that for?!"

Sasuke shakes his head, "Dope..."

Edmund gave a wry smile. Laughing softly. Never a dull moment with this team. Thats for sure.

Me: Sorry for the short chapter. I kind of want to get this out as soon as i can before tomorrow

Ayla: There is no need to rush perfection, ya know?

Me: I know but i rather please my fans for this book until, at latest, next month without a new chapter

Cherry: Hey, they will understand. You have a life as well. We all do

Me: True, but still. I rather feed my readers. Anyways, have a good day/afternoon/night guys!

All: BYEE!

Chapter Text

Sothis lost track of what to do for the first few days in the month. Kakashi threw Naruto to some random ninja that the orange haired knuckleheaded called a 'pervert', Kakashi went to train Sasuke, Edmund is doing his own training, Sakura doing who knows what. So, it mostly leaves Pneuma and Sothis to their own devises.

"I am so bored!" Sothis softly hissed in annoyance, already in the apartment with her sister, who was reading a book she may or may have stolen from Kakashi's room.

Pneuma looked over at Sothis, "we can always train together"

"But that won't be as fun since we have to be holding back" Sothis complained, "Unless you want to destroy the whole village"

Pneuma sighed as she placed her book down on the table, "What do you subject we do, sister?"

Sothis paused her lips. Unsure on what to do. She thought about it for a good while before saying, "a walk around the town will do? Maybe throw some money around for new things. We need some new supplies anyways"

Pneuma paused to think of it, before nodding, "Fine. I think I want more books anyways"

With that, the two sisters went out. Maybe have stolen some of Kakashi's hidden money that lay around in his room.

~

Edmund was training by himself somewhere in the forest, not to far from the village. It was around noon by this point, he was trying to perfect a move. He wanted to see if he could combine Foldan and Ninja techniques.

"You are working hard" Ino's voice rang through. Edmund turned to see her standing by a tree with some sandwiches and water.

"Why are you here?" Edmund lowered his sword, tilting his head slightly in confusion. Not that he doesn't mind her presence, but was confused on why she is here now.

"I wanted to give you some food" Ino said as she walked forward and handed him a sandwich and a glass of water.

Edmund eyed the sandwich and water before taking it, "thank you"

Ino smirked as she placed a hand on her hip, "Don't mention it. Always happy to help"

Edmund paused again before asking the blunt question, "Are you not worried about us fighting in the finals?"

Ino was taken aback from the question. A small gasp escaped her lips, "What kind of question is that?!"

"it's just..." Edmund looked away from Ino, frowning slightly, "I am worried about fighting you. I don't wish to hurt you; I don't plan to lose but a part of me doesn't wish to harm you"

"I am not weak, ya know?" Ino punched his arm gently, "I can handle myself. I am training a lot and i got a good plan in mind. You would be impressed when you see it in action"

Edmund held the arm that Ino punch. It didn't hurt, Ino isn't that strong or maybe she was holding back her strength? He isn't sure.

Ino gave Edmund a soft smile, "don't stress about me. Just focus on winning, okay?"

Edmund looked into Ino's eyes. It is clear she was ready for whatever comes in the exams and how he shouldn't hold back. It eases his nerves a bit. He smiled and nodded, "okay, will do"

"Now, let's eat. I am beat" Ino said with a smile, "and i am sure you also need the energy for training"

Edmund chuckled softly, "Alright, Alright"

~

Pneuma and Sothis were walking around the shopping center, they also forcing Shez to follow them to get her used to the mall.

"Shouldn't you two be training?" Shez asked as she carried a few bags of supplies. Though, the bags didn't bother her. She is stronger than she looks. She has muscle under all that clothes.

Sothis waved her hand, dismissing Shez slightly, "We are goddess against children. I am sure our abilities will always beat theirs"

"though, i do worry" Pneuma said as she placed a finger on her chin, "if we fight against each other, the battle will likely destroy the place"

Sothis paused as she blinked a few times, "Oh, yeah. We haven't thought about that yet" She sighed and shrug her shoulder, "Oh well, that is future us problem"

Shez sweatdropped, "You are very casual about that"

"When you are old enough, you stop worrying about stuff" Pneuma said before saying, "we should also buy you knew clothes. To fit in better"

"Do i have to?" Shez asked as she looked at her own clothes, "I don't think mine are that bad"

"It is less blunt than my sisters" Pneuma chuckled softly.

Sothis gave her a glare, "Hey, it is top fashion I tell you!"

Shez chuckle, "fine, guess i could use some new clothes anyways. I need to wash these"

"Shopping trip" Sothis locked arms with Shez and dragged her to the shopping center.

"Hey, slow down!" Shez said as she stumbled on her two feet, "it isn't going anywhere!"

~

Shez was forced to try on a few clothes. It wasn't until one fit just right.

"How is this?" Shez asked the goddess sisters, twirling around to show her orange, grey, and black clothes.

Sothis clapped her hand, "Beautiful"

Pneuma gave a thumbs up, "Nice"

Shez checked the price, frowning slightly. It cost a lot, "I might have to return it"

"Nope!" Sothis said as she forced Shez over towards the check out, pulling out Kakashi's wallet, "we are buying it!"

"you don't have to--" Shez tried to say but was cut off when Sothis slammed money on top on the counter towards check out lady.

"We. Are. Buying. It." The goddess left no room for arguing.

Shez sweatdropped, "okay, okay...relax"

~

Meanwhile with Kakashi, he looked around for his wallet, "where did i...?"

"Sir, you need to hurry up" said the book lady, there was a long line of people that wanted to check out books.

"One second, sorry, sorry" Kakashi said. Silently freaking out on where he placed it. Unaware that a gremlin took it from right under his nose.

Me: and that's it!

Ayla: you got your laptop back?

Me: My mom gave it t me a day or so ago. How much i miss writing this fanfic

Cherry: It's only been a few days, calm down

Me: Shut up! You never understand the glory of fanfic writing

Ayla: Anyways, before they arguing, have a great day, guys--

All: BYEE!

Chapter Text

"Ugh! This is impossible!" Sakura yelled in annoyance. Hitting her head against a tree.

For the past for days, Sakura has been training with Epimenides. Trying to learn everything he has teach her. She manage to learn almost everything he has shown her, but it's the transformation lesson has got her stump. It stressed her out to no end.

"I repeated this like 20 times!" Epimenides was close to yelling at Sakura. Rubbing his temples from stress from teaching this girl, "you are just slow"

"Slow?!" Sakura screech at Epimenides, her eyes narrowing at the white-haired male, "I am the smartest in my class, ya know! I am also skilled in chakra control!"

"But that's all your good at" Epimenides said, narrowing his eyes at Sakura, "you are average in literally everything else, or even below average, in fact"

"I am better than Naruto" Sakura hissed at him.

Epimenides shock his head at Sakura, "you may be smarter than him, but it is true, you are, in fact, weak. You were useless in the land of waves from what i heard, and from what i seen, you did nothing in the Forest of Death and then lost your fight with Ino. While Naruto has won more of his fights. So, humor me, how are you better than him combat wise?"

Sakura opened her mouth before closing it. Looking away for a moment. Knowing he is right and she is useless, as much as she doesn't want to admit it to herself.

"You seem to understand" Epimenides hummed, "But don't worry, that's why I am helping to train you. You understand the basics of my lessons, you just need to understand how to add my power into your body"

"How you think i should do that?" Sakura asked, crossing her arms.

"Giving the answer is to easy" Epimenides had a hand on his hip and shrugged, "but i could give you a hint..."

"Please?" Sakura pleaded, giving her best puppy eyes.

Epimenides rolled his eyes, "save those eyes for someone that is softer on you" he scolded before shaking his head, "Maybe try putting yourself in a dangerous situation"

"What?!" Sakura gasped at the subjection, "why would i do that?!"

"That's how my clone's vessel got her powers" Epimenides explained, "some of the memories i saw from him, the girl was battling against someone called the 'Ashen Demon'. She was in a life and death situation, and she was given Arval's power to fight on equal footing against the Ashen Demon"

"So, if i end up in a deadly scenario, i can get your power?" Sakura asked, tilting her head slightly at Epimenides.

Epimenides nodded his head, "Yes, i am sure it will work"

"If you say so..." Sakura gave a slow nod.

~

"HOW IS THIS A GOOD IDEA?!" Sakura yelled as she ran away from a pack of wolves, jumping over some pushes and rocks.

"you should really be fighting them, ya know" Epimenides sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose, "this was your idea"

"I didn't think they could chase me across me across the forest!" Sakura hissed before tripping over a rock, falling flat on her face.

By the time she rolled over and jumped at her, Sakura screamed. Suddenly, she felt a surge of power flow through her. Power burst out of her, pushing the wolves back.

Sakura quickly stood, orange like crystals formed around her body. One big piece at the back of her head, two smaller ones at her wrists. White marking appeared on her face, arms, and neck. Sakura summoned two swords in her hands.

She opened her eyes, no longer a teal color and now a orange color, the tips of her pink hair faded into a light orange color.

Sakura quickly charge at the wolves. She moved so fast, it felt like her body moved faster then her mind tell it to. Almost like she was teleporting. She quickly took them down before any of them could have a chance to fight back.

When she was finished, she breathed heavily, she was covered in blood as the power slowly faded out, returning to her normal from as she fell onto her knees.

"that was..." Sakura breathed with a smile on her face, "wonderful!"

"See? You just need a little pressure" Epimenides said with a smug look, "since now you unlocked it, now we can get into the fun part of training"

Sakura grinned and quickly nodded, "count me in!"

Sakura couldn't wait to use this power on actual people. in fact, she can't wait to try it out on strong opponents, especially Sothis. She hoped she can get Sasuke's attention with this. No, she is sure she will get his attention with this new power. And when Sothis is out of the way. She can have Sasuke all to herself.

Me: And we are finished!

Ayla: Sakura focused chapter! Honestly, was looking forward to this one

Me: Same. I plan on making more chapter surrounding Sakura and Epimenides in the future since i kind of like these two as a duo

Cherry: Hopefully they won't overtake Shez and Arval

Me: They won't, or at least I hope not. I kind of what these two to be the evil versions of Shez and Arval to hype up for a scene i have in mind

Ayla: Ooo, like a final battle between these two?

Me: I won't promise anything now since i have yet to fully plan that far ahead and/or the final details are still being worked out

Cherry: Red, just wait for it. It will come out eventually

Ayla: Ugh. Fine, fine..

Me: Anyways, I hope you guys like the chaper--

All: BYE!!

Chapter Text

It was late into the night. Gaara was sitting on a roof top, he just had killed Dosu not to long ago. He was being a angsty preteen as he stared into the night sky.

Pneuma appeared behind Gaara, floating, "So, got a hobby or just sand?"

Gaara turned, almost attacking her with his sand but when he realized it was Pneuma, his frowned deepen, "you again?"

"Mhm" Pneuma smiled, seeming pleased and slightly playful, "me again"

"shouldn’t you be asleep or training?" Gaara turned back around, leaning against the mountain of sand he used as a chair.

"I’m immortal" Pneuma confirmed, "I don’t exactly need sleep"

Gaara felt some a sting on envy when she said she doesn't need sleep, "lucky..."

"I suppose one could say I am lucky" Pneuma shrugged her shoulders, "but others might say it’s a curse. Being powerful doesn’t exactly mean someone is lucky or not. but I like to think I am"

Gaara narrowed his eyes slightly, "you are oddly positive, you know?" he asked, "I envy that". He had no idea why he admitted that to her. She was easy to talk to. No judgement, just softness. It was new and strange to him.

"I’ve seen a world be born and brought to ruin and be built up again based on lies." Pneuma spoke, a bit softly, "but, even if the world sucks the people in it aren’t all bad it’s important to find the good ones"

Gaara didn't spoke until a few minutes later, "I tried" he said, "but the one good person in my life who didn’t fear me tried to kill me. What’s the point in finding good if they are going to end up the same as him?"

"Ah, I get it..." Pneuma floated in front of him, looking him in the eyes, "you’re not alone you know. Naruto is the nine tails Jinjurriki. poor kid has never really had a friend or anything either. but I should say your story reminds me of someone else"

She leaned closer as she opened the mirror, showing her Fodlan. This made Gaara on edge, "what are you doing?"

"it’s a mirror it’s not going to eat you" Pneume teased slightly before she taps the mirror and then out from the mirror is what seems to be a bunch of people. Felix's father, Rodrigue, had just died in Dimitri's arms, this made Pneuma frowned, "ah damnit! This is not what I thought was going on at the moment!"

She sighed, "Give me a moment" she suddenly has what looks like a wisp of teal fire in her hand, this made Gaara looked at her in curiosity and suspicion, she muttered to herself, "alright to the afterlife you go" she tapped the whisp before it disappeared, "now, what was I talking about?"

"what did you just do?" Gaara asked, the sand twisted around him.

"sent some souls to the afterlife. Nothing exactly major" Pneuma shrugged her shoulders. She thinks to herself, 'should I have that brother and sister be reborn here, or no? I mean they deserve better especially the man because he was being traumatized by Dimitri. Eh, I’ll worry about that later'

Gaara was dumbfounded. His eyes blinked slowly, "….if you say so" He didn't really believe what he saw saw but hey, weirder things happened.

"Alright, cool" Pneuma shrugged before the mirror flashed forward to Byleth and Dimitri. Both are in the rain as Byleth began talking through towards The Boar Prince, who wanted to go on a suicidal mission.

"Alright since seems I’ll have use my future grandnephew in law for my lesson" Pneuma gave a small smile at the scene as she showed Gaara the mirror, making it bigger, "This is Byleth, A former mercenary who was famously knows as the Ashen Demon. He never had any friends his age besides this one girl named Melody, also a former mercenary known as the Silent Angel. People feared him. He only really had his father, Jeralt and Melody. It wasn't until he was 21, he met the royals of Fodlan, he and Melody became Professors. Both made friends, grew. It was the one place he didn't felt judged, hated or feared"

Gaara, as much as he didn't want to admit it, felt a small kinship with Byleth from that, "he is….a bit similar to me"

Pneuma gave a small nod, "yes, yes he does"

"Still, he has people who love him." Gaara waved his hand, "While I have no one"

"did our little moment in the forest of death mean nothing?" Pneuma asked, placing her hand on her chest like she was offended, "you agreed to my friendship"

Gaara looked a bit taken aback, surprised, "you were serious about that?"

"why wouldn’t I be?" Pneuma asked, tilting her head to the side slightly.

"no one genuinely wants to be my friend." Gaara explained, "Everyone is scared of me, even my own family"

"oh…." The short green haired Goddess's gaze softens slightly before smirking, "Well I’m not backing down"

Just then, In Gaara's head, Shukaku's voice roared loudly, "I want blooooooood!"

Gaara groans as he holds his head, 'Shur up' he demanded, he hated the One-Tail's voice. He looked at Pneuma, eyes more narrowed, "….why? Why are you desperate to be friends with me?"

"Because you seem nice" Pneuma said, like it was a matter of fact. Gaara would laugh if he felt any humor at the moment.

Gaara stared at her for a long while, "I killed people in cold blood. You want to be friends with someone like me?"

"my niece started, what I can say, is a cult and did experiments on people to revive my sister"  Pneuma waved her hand around, "you’re fine"

~

In the dark pits of the Empire's prison, Rhea, also known as Serios, sneezed. She felt like she was being talk about but just brushed it up to the dusty prison she has been in for years.

One of the guards glanced at the other, "should we give her a tissue?" that made the other guard shrugged his shoulders.

~

Gaara paused for what felt like eternity before sighing, crossing his arms, "….fine. I guess we are officially friends…" before glaring, "but if you betray me in any way…"

"yay!" Pneuma cheered to herself, before hugging Gaara, "I wouldn’t betray you unless you’re planning to do something bad to the village then I’ll have to put on my scary face"

Shukaku seemed shocked that the girl had gotten through the sand shield, "this girl is f**kin weird"

Gaara didn't know how to react, so he just slowly nodded, "if you say so…"

Pneuma let go of him and she began to headpat him with a big grin on her face.. Which confused him greatly, "what are you doing?"

"Headpats" Pneuma said like a matter of fact.

Gaara stared longer before sighing. Leaning into the headpat subconsciously. He could get use to this.

Me: New chapter! Woah!

Ayla: Sorry it took so long to update

Me: Guess what? I am moving into college tomorrow!

Cherry: Will that slow down updates?

Me: Kind of, I will still try and write some more. I really love this book and will love to continue

Ayla: You better continue this book or I will fight you

Me: okay, geez. Anyways, I hope you guys like the chapter

All: BYE!

Chapter Text

It was just around time for the Chunin exams. People were lining up and taking their seats, mostly high fancy folk from other villages, since they are the ones planning to hire the genin.

Sothis, Pneuma and Edmund were with the other genin, Naruto arrived late, as to be expected. Luckily, he wasn't harshly scolded. Sothis has realized Dosu wasn't here. She eyed Pneume, who shrugged her shoulders.

It was time for Naruto's fight with Neji, which Sothis was itching for since she wanted to see Neji humbled after what he did to Hinata. The poor girl was sent to the hospital and almost died because of him. Luckily, she is up and walking.

"KICK HIS A**!" Pneuma yelled at Naruto from the stadium, standing alongside the other Genin.

"NARUTO!!" Sothis yelled at the boy, "KNOCK HIS TEETH IN!"

Shez was sitting with the crowd. Her gaze falls on Naruto as the orange ninja and the Hyuga genius went face to face, 'I heard around the village that this Neji kid is really strong.' she said to Arvel.

"Yeah. I got the feeling he would win under normal circumstances but from stories people say about Naruto, he is a wild card" Arvel spoke with a chuckle. Remembering some gossip about Naruto that wasn't about him being a monster or something along those lines.

'Especially…. The last time' Shez shock her head slowly at the memory of last fight she saw Naruto in. How he farted in Kiba's fact to claim victory. It was idiotic yet also genius.

"kid is weird but at least he is creative" Arval said, "reminds me of you"

'that’s one way to put it' Shez sighed before her face scrunched up, 'Wait, what do you mean by that?!'

Naruto's fight with Neji had begun before Arvel can get a word in. Neji had quickly taken down Naruto in a few hits, but that didn't stop the boy from getting back up and making Shadow Clones, which didn't help him since Neji's Byakugan saw the real one quickly.

Neji went into this rant about destiny and all that nonsense. Even explaining his family history as proof. Which Sothis scoff at. She didn't like how he used destiny in that concept or even using it to bring Naruto down.  It seemed Naruto didn't take to kindly towards it either.

Naruto unlocked his Nine Tail's power, using it too easily overpowers Neji. Even talk no jutsuing Neji. Sothis smiling so brightly as she screamed, "THAT’S MY BOY!"

Pneuma also cheered, "hurray!"

Naruto quickly ran back up with the others, "Did you see that?! I totally destroyed him!" he giggled in joy as he bounced around like a bouncy ball.

Sothis chuckled and nodded, "yes, yes. We very much did. You did amazing."

Pneuma nodded, a soft smile on her face, "you did well, kid. You showed him who is boss"

After some time, the next match has yet to be started because Sasuke was late. Lord 3rd decided to skip over Sasuke's match and put Edmund's match next with Shino.

Edmund eyed Shino, who glanced over at him and nodded before heading inside the arena. Edmund began to get ready himself. Nervousness yet determination filled his chest.

Sothis walked over to him before he went down, "Good luck, Edmund. Do your best"

Edmund gave the eldest Goddess a nod, "thank you, Lady Sothis I’ll do my best" with that, he headed down into the arena.

He was now face to face with Shino, before looking at the Judge. He gripped his sword, removing it from his belt and handing it over to the judge, surprising everyone.

"THE HELL YOU ARE DOING THAT FOR?!" Naruto yelled from his spot, leaning over the railing.

Edmund glanced at Naruto, not raising his voice, "because I’d like to test myself without my sword" he explained, "the professors wanted us to learn not to rely on just one weapon and I’d like to make their time and effort worth it"

Sothis softly hummed as she remembered Byleth and Melody teaching him that. Eyes softening slightly, "he learns well. The Professors will approve" She remembers Edmund ranks pretty high in sword, axe and brawling, like was graded a S on those tests. He is also good at magic and healing, ranking around A or B in those tests. But he isn't the best at lances and bows.

She knows Edmund will be fine in hand-to-hand combat with Shino, it is one of the first things Byleth had teach the students. The only thing she worried slightly about is the bugs. Shino is a mainly long-range fighter; he can use his bugs as offence and defense. Meaning Edmund has to be creative in his close combat.

When the Judge announce the fight the fight. The two genin had a stare off before Edmund decided to attack first, he lunged forwards and aimed some hits at Shino, who manage to dodge them before using his bugs to attack Edmund, sending the pink hair boy flying back. His friends calling out in worry for him.

Edmund manages to get the bugs off him, he had a few marks on him, but he is overall okay. He got back up and got ready to attack again. He entered hand to hand combat with Shiro, who acted on the defensive. Using his bugs as a shield and to attack him. Which leaves Edmund more injured by the second, worrying his team and friends.

"You should quit while your ahead" Shino warned, "I don't plan on losing this fight"

Edmund coughed up blood, slowly standing up, after what felt like his ultimate beat down yet, "I know you have your reasons for winning…but… so do I…I’ve always been softer than others…."

The young pink haired boy recalled his past, where ​​​​​​​​​​​​​​as a child he saw a bumblebee and thought it was cute so he pet it. He didn’t get hurt but still. He also would read stories to animals.

"Others mocked me especially my father" He let out a shacky breath, "but the blue lions…. The professors… they always encouraged me. I wanted to grow stronger to pull my weight. mission after mission I felt I wasn’t good enough. but they still smiled at me, treated me as an equal. I still don’t understand why. I’m nothing special I’m just a kid who had high status because of my parents but..."

Edmund turned his gaze to Shiro, determination shining in his eyes. His will burning bright like fire, "that didn’t matter, even the prince himself saw me as an equal and my sister…. She suffered so much just to keep me alive when we were kids and I went and died! I bet his highness would have stopped that attack even as I was dying, I knew that! I want…. I just want to actually succeed. I want to mean something. I want to make sure their encouragement and kindness don’t go to waste. Not again...."

With that, Edmund began to cast a spell. First, wind magic. He sends slices of air at Shino, who tried to protect himself with his bugs but some of them ended up dying during the attacks.

Edmund then appeared behind Shiro, shocking the boy as Edmund began to cast a fire spell at point black range. Burning Shio and sending him flying back.

"I am making sure their teachings are worth it!" Edmund shouted as he ran after Shino, bawling his fists and punched Shiro in the face. Managing to knock the boy out. Much to everyone's shock. Minus Sothis and Pneuma, who stared at him in pride.

The judge, after a moment of silence, declared Edmund the winner after Shino didn't get back up.

Sothis was the first to start cheering, "THAT’S MY BOY!!" She yells, "I AM SO PROUD OF YOU!" following her, the crowd cheered and clapping for Edmund with big smiles on their faces.

Edmund started in shock at the cheering, tears slowly falling down his cheeks and chin. He almost couldn't believe he has done that.

Sothis stared in joy. She knew Pyra, Byleth and Melody would be proud on how far he has come in this world.

Pneuma recorded on her portal window, somhow, she also had a pridful smirk on her face.

Naruto jumped of the railing and ran over to Edmund with a joyful grin, "you’re a really cool guy Edmund don’t forget that dattebayo!" he gave the boy a thumbs up.

Edmund whipped his tears, a smile on his face, "thanks…"

Ino, from the audience, blushed softly, a hand on her cheek, "That was amazing" she smiled. She believed she fell in love all over again with the pink haired male.

Me: And new chapter!

Ayla: Congrats on being in collage, by the way, Cookie

Me: thanks! I just moved in today

Cherry: Try and not slack off and write fanfics when you should be doing homework

Me: pff, I am free until the 25. I will be fine

Cherry: uh huh

Me: Anyways, I hope you guys enjoy the story so far

Chapter Text

It was time for Pneuma's match with Kankuro, who looked worried as soon as he realized it was his turn to fight.

Sothis gently shoulder bumped Pneuma's shoulder, smiling, "have fun, sister"

Pneuma chuckled softly, a teasing smile on her face, "always do, sister"

Before anything could happen, Kankuro raised his hand, a awkward smile on his face. "I… forfeit"

This shocked and outraged the crowd. Sothis's eye twitched, "...What?"

"I for-" Kankuro tried to repeat but then he suddenly felt a ice cold glare, making his spin shiver in fear. Knowing exactly where that glare is coming from.

"Do the match." Gaara spoke in a cold tone, before Kankuro could open his mouth to protest, he spoke again, "Now"

Kankuro gulped as he looked between Pneuma and Gaara. Both are scary but he feared Gaara way more. He nodded his head, "… alright…"

Pneuma was pleased. She giggled as she was one moment sitting next to Sothis. The next she’s in the stadium. This surprised the crowd since they didn't expect someone so young to move so fast, since that is Jonin level of movement.

"h-how’d she do that?!" Ino asked as she leaned forward in her seat, jaw hanging on her face.

Sothis somehow heard from where she stands and said, "skill" knowing full well Ino can't hear her and just felt like throwing in some sass.

Kankuro sighed as he went towards the arena. Once in, he stood in front of Pneuma, holding the clothe of his puppet. Once the Judge said the fight had begun, the puppet boy got into a fighting stance.

Pneuma smirked, she summoned her sword, before she disappeared in a blink of an eye. Shocking Kunkuro as he looking around to try and find her. She then suddenly appeared behind him and hit him, sending him flying into a wall.

"Those that all?" Pneuma smirked as she twirled her sword in her hands.

Kunkuro hissed before unleashing his puppet, using it to attack at Pneuma, who effortless dodged the attacks like she had super speed. She looked more amused than anything.

"Is that all you got?" Pneuma asked as she tilted her head, "this fight isn't as fun as I thought"

She then quickly slashed the puppet. Destroying it like it was paper. She then landed in front of Kunkuro, her blade pressed against his neck.

Kunkruo paused, mouth hung open. Shocked on how he was beaten so quickly. He cursed to himself as he knew he would get his butted kicked. He should have listened to his gut.

"I...forfeit" Kunkuro said as he raised his hand.

Pneuma smiled as she lowered her sword, "Wise choice"

The Judge announce Pneuma the winner. Sothis and Naruto cheered loud for Pneuma success.

"Knew she would win" Arvel spoke in Shez's mind, "She is a goddess after all. It was clear she was holding way back"

Shez nodded, a smile on her face, 'Yeah. I assume Sothis would win just as easily'

Meanwhile with Sakura, she was sitting among the crowd. She scoffed a bit at Pneuma's victory, "of course she would win..."

Epimenides rolled his eyes, "disappointed?"

Sakura huffed, 'if she was a normal girl, she would lose. She is too cocky'

"don't underestimate her" Epimenides scolded slightly, "She is the Beast's sister. It's natural to be strong. That's why I say we should get rid of them"

'But when?' Sakura raised an eyebrow.

"When you are stronger" Epimenides said, "you are still pretty new to your powers and still very weak. It would be foolish to attack now. We both will be killed in a second."

Sakura groaned in annoyance, knowing he is right, 'I hate this'

"The time will come" Epimenides reminded, "we will attack when their guard is down and weaken. Just trust me. The beast died once, It will happen again"

Me: Sorry for the short chapter guys, just want to finish this chapter before next week when classes officially start

Ayla: you shouldn't rush these chapters. The readers will understand

Me: True, still I like to make these chapters come out as soon as possible for fun. It's not like i'm getting paid for writing

Cherry: Trust me, you would be writing way more if you actually got paid

Me: eh. Maybe. But it's more fun to write just because it's fun. Anyways, I hope everyone like the chapter

All: BYE!

Chapter Text

"Come on, Come on." Sothis was dragging Sasuke over to the shop, she was dressed in a witch's outfit, hat and all.

"tsk, I don't know how you talked me into it." Sasuke rolled his eyes before narrowing them at the eldest goddess.

Sothis rolled her eyes slightly, "because it's technically my first Halloween and want everyone to dress up." she pouted, "can't you not be so moody for once?"

Sasuke glared harder at her before letting out another 'tsk'.

Sothis dragged Sasuke into the shop, moving towards the costume section and began collect a lot of costumes, ranging from cute to creepy.

Sasuke, honestly, didn't even try to fight Sothis. He learned by now she won't listen or let him leave willingly. So, he just sat there and waited until Sothis finally finished.

When she was, she handed a load of clothes in Sasuke's arms, "Try them on, now!" She sat down in front of the changing room, smiling widely.

Sassuke let out another 'tsk' before going into the changing room. When he came out, he was in a cat ear and a tail.

Sothis gave a teasing grin, "love it."

"No." Sasuke said before shutting the door and changed into another costume. When he came out, he had a white mask, a dark suit and red gloves.

"Looking cool, Joker." Sothis couldn't help but giggle at Sasuke, giving a thumbs up.

Sasuke just looked dumbfounded, "why you pick this one?"

"Because" Sothis smirked, "why not?"

Sasuke rolled his eyes for what felt like the 50th time that hour before changing again. When he came out dressed in horns and has a black and green suit.

"That one is my favorite" Sothis eyed the costume, "think it suits you."

"then I am changing." Sasuke said as he went back into the changing room.

"Party pooper..." Sothis rolled her eyes.

After another few costumes tries, Sasuke finally settled on a vampire costume. Which wasn't to bad of a choise.

When the duo left, Pneume, who was dressed in a fairy costume, came running to the duo, Gaara, who was in a panda suit, also was behind her. Walking rather then running.

"Sister!" The younger goddess called out, "Sassuke, you finally dressed up as well?"

"Against my will" Sasuke said as he side eyed Sothis.

"you agreed to spend Halloween with me." Sothis crossed her arms huffing softly, "I want to go Trick or Ticking! I want to eat so much candy!"

Sasuke shrugged, "whatever..." he didn't argue. He is somewhat excited to go out with her.

Pneuma chuckled, "I am planning of taking Gaara and Naruto Trick or Treating as well. The poor boys never got the chance to."

"Say, what is Edmund planning of doing this Halloween?" Sothis asked, tilting her head.

Gaara was the one to speak up, "Ino invited him to a party."

"Party?" Sothis asked, "Didn't take him for the party type"

"I think he thinks its like the ones in Fodlen" Pneuma chuckled, "but don't worry, it's not like those adult parties. It is more like a hang out, eat candy and just have fun. Plus with a bit more chaos"

Sothis smiled, "Hope he has fun." she paused, "what about Shez?"

"Oh, she plans on staying home and passing out candy' the younger sister explained, "she isn't into the whole Trick or Treat thing."

"aw, sucks" Sothis sighed, before smiling, "now, let's go get some candy!" she grabbed Sasuke and dragged him once again drag him to a house to get candy.

Pneuma looked at Gaara, "wanna go after them?"

Gaara shrugged his shoulders, "if you want to"

Pneuma smiled, locking arms with Gaara and following after Sothis and Sasuke.

Me: Hey, sorry if this chapter is short

Ayla: this feels weird. We normally make specials in the Q&A

Me: yeah, i was considering publishing in that book but decided it makes more sense to post it here

Cherry: Are we still gonna do a special there?

Me: Maybe, or just reupload this chapter there

Ayla: Lazy

Me: hush up. Anyways, I hope everyone likes the chapter

All: BYE!